BX  8956  .A6  1888 
Presbyterian  Church  m  the 

U  S.A,  General  Assembly. 
Manual  of  law  and  usage 


MANUAy^fJi!?? 
*      DEC  20  1911 


OF 


Law  and  Usag 

COMPILED  FROM 

THE  STANDARDS  AND  THE  ACTS  AND  DE- 
CISIONS OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY 


fiSBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 
OF  AMERICA. 


BENJAMIN  F.  BITTINGER,  D.D., 

Stated  Clerk  of  the  Presbytery  of  Washington  Citv. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 

PRESBYTERIAN   BOARD   OF  PUBLICATION 

AND   SABBATH-SCHOOL   WORK, 

1334  CHESTNUT  STREET. 


COPYRIGHT,    1888,    BY 

THE   TRUSTEES    OF   THE 

PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION 
AND  SABBATH-SCHOOL  WORK. 


ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED. 


Westcott  &  Thomson, 
Stereotypers  and  Electrotypers,  Philada. 


PREFACE. 


This  Manual  presents  the  laws  and  usages  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  such  a  condensed  form  that  it  may  be 
a  convenient  book  of  reference  for  our  judicatories,  and 
also  for  private  members  desiring  to  understand  the  rules 
and  regulations  of  the  Church  to  which  they  belong.  It 
includes  all  the  subjects  which  relate  to  the  government, 
the  order  and  the  discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
to  the  rights  and  duties  of  its  membership.  These  subjects 
are,  for  convenience,  arranged  in  alphabetical  order,  and 
further  to  facilitate  reference  to  any  particular  law  or  usage, 
a  copious  analytical  index  is  added. 

It  is  hoped  that  the  Manual  will  commend  itself  to  the 
office-bearers  and  members  of  the  Church,  and  encourage 
the  study  of  her  excellent  standards. 

Washington  City,  D.  C,  1888. 


EXPLANATION  OF  ABBREVIATIONS. 


B.  D. 

designates 

the  Book  of  Discipline. 

C.  F. 

(( 

« 

Confession  of  Faith. 

D.  W. 

(( 

it 

Directory  for  Worship. 

F.  G. 

« 

" 

Form  of  Government. 

G.  A. 

(( 

" 

General  Assembly. 

M.  G.  A. 

« 

" 

Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly 

M.G.A.N.S. 

« 

(< 

Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly 
New  School. 

M.G.A.O.  S. 

" 

« 

Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly 
Old  School. 

G.  A.  R. 

« 

<t 

General  Assembly  Rules. 

P.  D. 
4 

« 

<< 

Presbyterian  Digest  (edition  1886). 

INTRODUCTORY  NOTE 

OF    THE 

STATED   CLERK  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 


This  Manual  of  Presbyterian  law  and  usage  differs  from 
other  similar  works  in  that  the  topics  or  subjects  are  arranged 
in  an  alphabetical  order.  Such  an  arrangement  greatly 
facilitates  reference  to  any  work,  more  especially  one  deal- 
ing with  the  intricacies  of  ecclesiastical  law  and  procedure. 
Commendable  in  its  plan,  the  Manual  is  also  brief,  com- 
pact and  portable  in  its  form.  It  is,  in  fact,  an  alphabeti- 
cal index  to  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church 
and  to  the  decisions  of  the  General  Assembly.  It  may  be, 
in  addition,  regarded  in  the  light  of  a  supplement  to  the  two 
other  excellent  works  in  the  same  line  published  by  the 
Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath-School  Work — Moore's 
Digest  and  Hodge's  Presbyterian  Law.  Side  by  side  with 
these  latter  works,  Bittinger's  Manual  is  heartily  com- 
mended to  the  ministers,  ruHng  elders  and  members  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

William  Henry  Roberts. 
6 


It  is  with  great  pleasure  that  I  unite  with  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Roberts  in  commending  Bittinger's  Manual  to  the  ministers 
and  elders  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Its  arrangement  is 
on  a  new  plan  and  is  excellent,  and  its  carefully-prepared 
and  elaborate  index  will  enable  any  intelligent  man  at  once 
to  refer  to  the  law  on  any  point  that  may  engage  his  attention. 

This  work  is  not  intended  to  supersede  Moore's  Digest 

and  Hodge's  Presbyterian  Law,  nor  does  it  supply  their 

place.     Together  with  them,  however,  it  will  thoroughly 

furnish  any  member  of  our  judicatories  for  his  work  as  a 

presbyter. 

E.  R.  Craven. 


ERRATA 


In  Section  147,  reference  to  467,  should  be  to  487. 

In  Section  148,  reference  to  487,  should  be  to  532. 

In  Section  155,  for  C.  F.,  Chap,  xxxi,  Sec.  iii,  read  C. 
Chap,  xxxi,  Sec.  i,  ii. 

In  Section  197,  for  B.  D.  70,  Sec.  197,  read,  B.  D.,  83. 

In  Section  255,  for  B.  D.,  read  G.  A.  R. 

In  Section  332,    second   reference   should   be   M.  G.  A. 
1878,  p.  43- 

In  Section  434,  top  of  p.  79,  read  "  Elder  for  each  addi- 
tional,'^ etc. 

In  Section  439,  first  line,  read  "  appointed  the  Moderator, 
stated,"  etc. 

In  Section  536,  F.  R.  C,  should  be  E.  R.  C. 

In  Section  660,  insert  after  amendment,  in  third  line,  the 
words,  to  an  amendment. 


MANUAL  OF  LAW  AND  USAGE. 


1  Absence. — Leave  of  absence  should  be  granted 
by  the  several  judicatories  only  for  sufficient  reasons. — M. 
G.  A.  O.  S.  1843,  P-  173- 

2  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judicatory  without 
the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it  to  return 
home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R. 
xxxvii. 

3  Before  proceeding  to  the  trial  of  an  accused  person 
in  his  absence  it  must  appear  that  he  has  been  duly  cited.— 
B.  D.  20. 

4  Refusing  to  obey  a  citation,  a  second  citation  shall 
issue,  accompanied  by  a  notice  that  if  the  person  do  not 
appear  at  the  time  appointed,  unless  providentially  hindered, 
he  shall  be  censured  for  his  contumacy. — B.  D.  21,  33. 

5  In  the  absence  of  an  accused  person  who  refuses  to 
obey  a  second  citation  the  judicatory  may,  after  appointing 
some  person  to  represent  him  as  counsel,  proceed  to  trial 
and  judgment. — B.  D.  21. 

6  In  the  unavoidable  absence  of  an  accused  person  he 
may  appear  by  counsel  and  the  judicatory  proceed  to  judg- 
ment.— B.  D.  22. 

7  In  the  absence  of  records  for  review  before  a  judica- 

7 


8  MANUAL. 

tory  above  a  Session  the  higher  judicatory  may  require  them 
to  be  produced,  either  immediately  or  at  a  specified  time,  as 
circumstances  may  determine. — B.  D.  71. 

8  If  a  judicatory  whose  judgment  is  appealed  from 
fails  to  send  up  its  records  and  all  the  papers  relating  there- 
to, it  shall  be  censured,  and  the  sentence  appealed  from 
shall  be  suspended  until  a  record  is  produced  on  which  the 
issue  can  be  fairly  tried. — B.  D.  loi. 

9  Absentees. — Censure  of  an  absentee,  without  trial, 
is  unconstitutional. — M.  G.  A.  181 1,  p.  468. 

10  Absentees  must  give  reasons  for  tardiness  in  their 
attendance  at  the  opening  of  the  sessions  of  judicatories. — 
M.  G.  A.  1873,  P-  506. 

11  The  names  of  absentees  from  judicatories  must  be 
recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

12  When  an  accused  person  has  been  twice  duly  cited 
and  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or  counsel,  before  a  Ses- 
sion, he  shall  be  suspended  by  act  of  Session  from  the 
communion  of  the  church,  and  shall  so  remain  until  he 
repents  of  his  contumacy  and  submits  himself  to  the  orders 
of  the  judicatory. — B.  D.  33,  67. 

13  If  a  minister  accused  of  an  offence  refuses  to  appear, 
by  himself  or  counsel,  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he  shall 
for  his  contumacy  be  suspended  from  his  office ;  and  if, 
after  another  citation,  he  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the 
Church.— B.  D.  38. 

14  If  any  communicant  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct  neglects  the  ordinances  of  the  Church  for  one  year, 
and  in  circumstances  such  as  the  Session  shall  regard  to  be 
a  serious  injury  to  the  cause  of  religion,  he  may,  after  affec- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  9 

tionate  visitation  by  the  Session,  and  admonition  if  need  be, 
be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but  he 
shall  not  be  excommunicated  without  due  process  of  disci- 
pline.—B.  D.  50. 

15  If  a  communicant  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct  removes  out  of  the  bounds  of  his  church  without 
asking  for  or  receiving  a  regular  certificate  of  dismission  to 
another  church,  and  his  residence  is  known,  the  Session 
may  within  two  years  advise  him  to  apply  for  such  certifi- 
cate ;  and  if  he  fails  so  to  do  without  giving  sufficient  reason, 
his  name  may  be  placed  on  the  roll  of  suspended  members 
until  he  shall  satisfy  the  Session  of  the  propriety  of  his  re- 
storation. But  if  the  Session  has  no  knowledge  of  him  for 
the  space  of  three  years,  it  may  erase  his  name  from  the  roll 
of  communicants,  making  record  of  its  action  and  the  rea- 
sons therefor.  In  either  case  the  member  shall  continue 
subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session. — B.  D.  49. 

16  Nor  can  such  a  member  be  received  by  another 
Session  on  confession  if  restored  standing  in  the  church  to 
which  he  belongs  and  regular  dismission  therefrom  are  pos- 
sible.—M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  8r. 

17  Willful  absence  from  the  ordinances  of  the  church 
may  justify  a  Session  in  omitting  in  a  certificate  of  dismis- 
sion the  words  "  in  good  and  regular  standing." — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1864,  p.  328. 

18  Absence  from  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member, 
and  refusal  to  support  it,  and  attendance  upon  and  support 
of  another  church  not  of  our  denomination,  shall  be  made  a 
matter  of  discipline — only,  however,  after  trial. — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1865,  p.  537;  N.  S.  1865,  p.  12. 

19  A  communicant  whose  residence  is  unknown,  and 


lO  MANUAL. 

absent  two  years  without  giving  satisfactory  reasons,  may  be 
placed  on  the  roll  of  suspended  members. — B.  D.  49. 

20  If  unknown  for  three  years,  his  name  may  be  erased 
from  the  roll  of  communicants. — B.  D.  49. 

21  A  separate  roll  of  communicants  absent  from  ordi- 
nances and  church  connections  for  more  than  two  years 
shall  be  kept,  stating  the  exact  relations  of  each  to  the 
church. — B.  D.  49. 

22  The  certificate  of  dismission  of  a  member  absent 
more  than  two  years  from  the  place  of  his  ordinary  resi- 
dence and  church  connections  shall  distinctly  state  his  ab- 
sence and  the  knowledge  of  the  church  respecting  his 
demeanor  for  that  time,  or  its  want  of  information  concern- 
ing it.— B.  D.  116. 

23  A  member  of  the  church  summoned  as  a  witness, 
and  refusing  to  appear,  shall  be  censured  according  to  the 
circumstances  of  the  case  for  his  contumacy. — B.  D.  67. 

24  An  appellant  who  fails  to  appear  in  person  or  by 
counsel  before  the  judicatory  appealed  to  on  or  before  the 
close  of  the  second  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next  ensuing 
the  date  of  the  filing  of  his  notice  of  appeal,  unless  he  can 
show  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  judicatory  that  he  was  un- 
avoidably prevented  from  so  appearing,  shall  be  considered 
as  having  abandoned  his  appeal,  and  the  judgment  shall 
stand. — B.  D.  97. 

25  The  above  rule  applies  also  to  a  complainant. — B. 
D.  86;  M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  51. 

26  An  appeal  dismissed  because  of  the  absence  of  an 
appellant  may  be  renewed  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  judi- 
catory, the  appellant  presenting  satisfactory  reasons  for  his 
absence. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1850,  p.  463. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  II 

27  No  member  of  a  judicatory  who  has  not  been  pres- 
ent during  the  whole  of  a  trial  shall  be  allowed  to  vote  on 
any  question  arising  therein  except  by  unanimous  consent 
of  the  judicatory  and  of  the  parties. — B.  D.  28. 

28  During  the  progress  of  a  trial,  except  in  an  appel- 
late judicatory,  the  roll  shall  be  called  after  each  recess  and 
adjournment,  and  the  names  of  the  absentees  noted. — B.  D. 
28. 

29  The  names  of  absentees  from  Presbytery  whose 
residence  is  unknown  must  be  retained  on  the  roll  till  knowl- 
edge can  be  obtained  of  them. — M.  G.  A.  1S76,  p.  80. 

30  If  their  residence  is  known,  and  they  take  no  heed 
to  the  communications  of  the  Presbytery  and  persist  in  ab- 
senting themselves,  they  shall  be  disciplined. — M.  G.  A. 
1876.  p.  80. 

31  Abstinence,  Total.— See  under  Temperance, 
Sec.  7d>6. 

32  Adjourned  Meetings.— Any  business  may  be 
transacted  at  an  adjourned  meeting  of  a  judicatory  that 
was  competent  to  be  transacted  at  the  stated  meeting. 

33  In  1869,  preparatory  to  the  Reunion,  both  Assem- 
blies held  an  adjourned  meeting. 

34  Alternates. — In  1886  the  General  Assembly  de- 
clared that,  as  "the  object  of  electing  an  alternate  is  to  ensure, 
if  possible,  the  actual  representation  of  each  constituency 
in  its  proper  judicatory,  the  subject,  in  the  absence  of 
positive  law,  may  be  left  to  the  Presbyteries. — M.  G.  A. 
1886,  p.  no. 

35  Amendments. — When  made  to  motions  or  res- 
olutions, see  under  Rules  of  Order  for  Judicatories, 
Sec.  696. 


12  MANUAL. 

36  Amendments  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Church, 
see  under  Constitution,  Amendment  of.  Sec.  201. 

37  Amendments  to  the  Standing  Orders  and  General 
Rules,  after  they  have  been  adopted  by  an  Assembly,  can 
be  effected,  for  that  Assembly,  only  upon  a  reconsideration. 
(For  Reconsideration,  see  Sec.  682.) 

38  Since  the  adoption  of  our  standards  in  their  present 
form,  and  their  ratification  by  the  General  Assembly  in  182 1, 
the  Confession  of  Faith  has  remained  unchanged,  with  the 
exception  that  in  1887  it  was  amended  by  striking  out  the  last 
period  of  Section  4  of  Chapter  XXIV. — namely,  "  The  man 
may  not  marry  any  of  his  wife's  kindred  nearer  in  blood 
than  he  may  of  his  own,  nor  the  woman  of  her  husband's 
kindred  nearer  in  blood  than  of  her  own  " — M.  G.  A.  1887, 
p.  98. 

39  The  following  amendments  to  the  other  books, 
however,  have  been  adopted : 

40  To  the  Form  of  Government  in  1875,  making  it 
optional  with  each  church  to  elect  ruling  elders  for  a  term  of 
years. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1875,  P-  S^o- 

41  In  1 88 1  making  it  optional  with  each  Synod,  with 
the  consent  of  a  majority  of  its  Presbyteries,  to  consist  of 
an  equal  delegation  of  bishops  and  elders,  elected  by  the 
Presbyteries  on  a  basis  and  in  a  ratio  determined  by  the 
Synod  itself  and  its  Presbyteries. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi. ;  M.  G.  A* 
1881,  p.  559. 

42  Also  making  the  Synod  a  judicatory  of  final  appeal 
in  all  cases  not  involving  the  constitution  or  doctrines  of  the 
Church. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi. ;  M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  524. 

43  Giving  power  to  the  General  Assembly  and  the 
Synods  under  its  care  to  try  judicial  cases  by  commission, 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 3 

in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Discipline. 
— F.  G.,  chaps,  xi.,  xii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  638 ;  B.  D.  118. 

44  In  1885a  Revised  Book  of  Discipline  which  was  over- 
tured  to  the  Presbyteries  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1884 
was  declared  to  have  been  adopted. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  601. 

45  In  1885  an  amendment  was  adopted  making  the 
General  Assembly  to  consist  of  an  equal  delegation  of 
bishops  and  elders  from  each  Presbytery,  on  the  basis  of 
one  minister  and  one  elder  for  every  twenty-four  ministers 
in  each  Presbytery,  or  for  each  fractional  number  of  minis- 
ters not  less  than  twelve. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  629. 

46  In  1886  an  amendment  was  adopted  giving  permis- 
sion to  each  church,  by  a  vote  of  members  in  full  commu- 
nion, to  elect  deacons  for  a  limited  term  of  years. — F.  G., 
chap.  xiii.  ;  M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  108. 

47  In  1886  the  Directory  for  Worship  was  amended 
by  the  insertion  of  a  chapter  entitled  "  Of  the  Worship  of 
God  by  Offerings."— D.  W.,  chap.  vi. ;  M.  G.  A.  1886,  p. 
106. 

48  In  1887  the  Assembly  instructed  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication and  Sabbath-School  Work  to  place  on  the  title-page 
of  all  future  editions  of  the  Constitution  or  of  the  Form  of 
Government  the  following  words — viz. :  "As  adopted  by  the 
Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  in  1788;  amended 
by  the  Presbyteries  and  ratified  by  the  General  Assembly, 
1821-1887."— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  138. 

49  Amusements. — Worldly  amusements,  embra- 
cing promiscuous  dancing,  theatrical  exhibitions,  card-play- 
ing, lotteries,  horse-racing  and  betting,  have  been  repeatedly 
condemned  by  the  General  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p. 
27;  1879,  P-  625. 


14  MANUAL. 

50  Apostles'  Creed.— Should  be  taught  to  chil- 
dren,— D.  W.,  chap.  X. 

51  Appeals,  Judicial.— See  under  Discipline, 
Sec.  386. 

52  Ardent  Spirits. — See  under  Temperance,  Sec. 
786. 

53  Assessments. — There  is  no  constitutional  au- 
thority by  which  assessments  can  be  required,  but  for  the 
reasonable  expenses  of  judicatories  they  may  be  requested. 
— M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  67. 

54  Baptism. — Baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New 
Testament,  ordained  by  Christ,  wherein  the  washing  with 
water  in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  doth  signify  and  seal  our  ingrafting  into  Christ 
and  partaking  of  the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  and 
our  engagements  to  be  the  Lord's. — C.  F.,  chap,  xxviii. ;  S. 
C,  94. 

55  It  is  not  to  be  unnecessarily  delayed ;  the  age 
of  infancy  beyond  which  a  child  may  not  be  baptized  on 
the  faith  of  its  parents  must,  in  the  absence  of  rule,  be  left 
to  the  judgment  of  ministers  and  Sessions. — M.  G.  A.  1822, 

P-  53- 

56  It  cannot  be  lawfully  administered  by  a  ruling  elder 
or  a  licentiate,  or  a  minister  either  deposed  or  suspended, 
or  by  any  private  person,  but  only  by  a  minister  in  good 
and  regular  standing,  called  to  be  the  steward  of  the  mys- 
teries of  God. — D.  W.,  chap.  viii.  sec.  i. ;  M.  G.  A.  1819,  p. 
701  ;  1825,  p.  145. 

57  Being  one  of  the  sacraments  of  the  Church,  bap- 
tism should  ordinarily  be  administered  in  the  church  in  the 
presence  of  the  congregation ;  yet  there  may  be  cases  when 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1$ 

it  may  be  administered  in  private  houses,  of  which  the  min- 
ister is  to  be  the  judge, — D.  W.,  chap.  viii.  sec.  v. 

58  All  children  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible 
Church  are  to  be  baptized. — B.  D.  5. 

59  A  full  and  permanent  roll  of  all  baptized  children 
shall  be  kept  by  the  Session,  noting  their  pubUc  confession 
of  Christ,  their  removal  from  the  watch  and  care  of  the 
church  or  their  removal  by  death. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  98. 

60  Letters  of  dismission  to  other  churches  should  in- 
clude the  names  of  baptized  children  who  have  neither  come 
to  years  of  discretion  nor  become  communicants. — M.  G.  A. 
1885,  p.  602;  B.  D.  114. 

61  Sessions  and  Presbyteries  are  enjoined  to  make 
careful  inquiry  in  regard  to  the  neglect  of  infant  baptism, 
that  they  see  to  it  that  their  pastors  carefully  instruct  their 
churches  on  the  subject,  and  also  that  Sessions  be  directed 
to  exercise  proper  discipline  when  neglect  exists  and  is  per- 
sisted in.— M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  38. 

62  A  profession  of  faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to 
him  is  all  that  can  be  required  of  any  out  of  the  visible 
Church  in  order  to  their  being  baptized. — C.  F.,  chap, 
xxviii.  sec.  iv. 

63  Baptism  by  water  is  essential  to  membership  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  Immersion  is  not  necessary,  but  bap- 
tism is  rightly  administered  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  water 
upon  the  person  in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — C.  F.,  chap,  xxviii.  sees,  ii.,  iii. ; 
M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  627. 

64  Baptism  administered  by  a  Unitarian  minister  is  not 
valid. — M.  G.  A.  18 14,  p.  549. 

65  In  1864  the  General  Assembly,  O.  S.,  declared  that 


1 6  MANUAL. 

baptism  administered  by  the  denomination  of  "  Disciples  " 
— sometimes  called  "  Campbellites  " — is  not  valid. — M.  G. 
A.  O.  S.  1864,  p.  316. 

66  To  the  question,  "Is  Romish  baptism  vaUd  ?"  the 
Assembly  in  1835  returned  a  negative  answer,  on  the  ground 
that  the  Romish  Church  had  essentially  apostatized  from  the 
Christian  religion.  In  1845  ^  similar  deliverance  was  made 
by  the  O.  S.  Assembly,  and  on  the  same  ground.  In  1854 
the  N.  S.  Assembly,  after  discussing  a  majority  and  a 
minority  report  from  a  committee  appointed  by  a  previous 
Assembly,  indefinitely  postponed  the  subject.  The  ques- 
tion again  came  before  the  O.  S.  Assembly  in  1859,  when 
the  memorialists  were  referred  to  the  action  of  the  Assembly 
in  1845.  In  1875  the  Assembly  of  the  reunited  Church  de- 
cided that  the  question  should  be  determined  by  each  Ses- 
sion, guided  by  the  principles  governing  the  subject  of  bap- 
tism as  laid  down  in  the  standards  of  our  Church.  In  1878 
the  Assembly  adopted  a  resolution  "  that  it  was  inexpedient 
for  it  to  make  any  new  deliverance  on  the  subject,"  and  in 
1879  i^  reaffirmed  the  deliverance  of  the  Assembly  of  1835. 
In  1885  the  question  again  came  before  the  Assembly  by 
appeal  and  complaint,  which  it  refused  to  entertain  and 
affirmed  the  action  of  1875. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  P-  594- 

67  Beneficence,  Systematic— In  1879  the  As- 
sembly appointed  a  Permanent  Committee  on  Systematic 
Beneficence  (a  committee  of  organization  and  instruction), 
whose  duties  shall  be  to  secure  attention  to  the  subject,  and 
to  keep  the  matter  constantly  before  ministers  and  churches 
until  these  three  points  are  attained  :  i.  Each  church  has  a 
proper  scriptural  plan  ;  2.  Each  church  contributes  to  every 
Board ;  3.  Proper  and  fresh  information  on  the  general  work 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 7 

of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  constantly  presented  to  each 
church  judicatory  and  individual  church. — M.  G.  A.  1879, 
pp.  622,  623. 

68  In  1 88 1  this  committee  was  enlarged  to  twelve  mem- 
bers, and  the  Assembly  recommended  that  the  work  be 
prosecuted  in  full  sympathy  with  all  our  Boards,  endeavor- 
ing to  secure  from  every  member  of  the  Church  an  adequate 
contribution  for  each  of  our  objects  of  benevolence,  and  that 
for  this  purpose  every  Presbytery  and  Synod  should  have  a 
committee  on  systematic  beneficence,  each  church  should 
have  a  plan  of  giving,  and  each  member  should  be  taught 
to  set  apart  regularly  a  certain  proportion  of  his  income  to 
the  Lord.— M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  572. 

6g  Bequests. — For  the  corporate  names  of  the 
Boards  in  the  preparation  of  wills,  see  under  Boards  of 
THE  Church,  Sec.  72. 

70  Bible,  The. — In  answer  to  overtures  asking  the 
General  Assembly  to  commend  the  use  of  the  Revised  Ver- 
sion of  the  Bible  the  Assembly  replied  "that,  however  valu- 
able it  may  be  as  a  help  in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  it  is 
still  upon  its  trial  among  English-speaking  people ;  there- 
fore the  time  has  not  arrived  for  the  Assembly  to  express 
approval  or  disapproval.  Meanwhile,  we  call  the  attention 
of  ministers  and  Sessions  to  chap.  iii.  sec.  ii.  of  the  Direc- 
tory for  Worship  "— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  82. 

7 1  The  boards  of  directors  of  the  theological  seminaries 
under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  are  advised  to 
make  suitable  provision  for  the  systematic  study  of  the 
English  Bible  throughout  the  entire  course. — M.  G  .  A.  1887, 
p.  94. 

72  Boards  of  the  Church.— Executive  officers 


l8  MANUAL. 

of  these  Boards  are  excluded  from  membership  therein. — 
M»  G.  A.  1887,  p.  108. 

73  I.  Home  Missions. — This  Board  was  formed  at 
the  Reunion  in  1870  by  the  consolidation  of  the  Board  of 
Domestic  Missions  (O.  S.)  and  the  Committee  of  Home 
Missions  (N,  S.)  under  the  corporate  title  of  "The  Board 
of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America." 

74  As,  in  common  with  all  the  Boards  of  the  Church, 
this  one  possesses  no  judicial  powers;  in  all  questions 
touching  the  character  of  ministers,  in  cases  of  difference 
between  it  and  Presbyteries,  this  Board  shall  abide  by  the 
final  judgment  of  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p. 
644. 

75  In  the  case  of  any  and  every  appHcation  for  aid 
from  this  and  from  any  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church,  the 
vote  thereon  shall  be  by  ballot,  as  to  both  the  apphcation 
and  the  amount. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  36. 

76  The  scheme  of  sustentation  is  under  the  care  of  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  the  aim  of  which  shall  be  to 
make  the  minimum  of  salary  in  full  pastoral  charges  one 
thousand  dollars  per  annum. 

77  For  conditions  upon  which  aid  is  granted  to  churches, 
see  blanks,  which  will  be  furnished  on  application  to  the 
Board. 

78  II.  Foreign  Missions. — The  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America  was  reorganized  in  1870.  Its  duty  is  to  super- 
intend, in  behalf  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  whole  cause 
of  foreign  missions  as  the  Assembly  may  from  time  to  time 
direct ;   also  to  receive,  take  charge  of  and  disburse  any 


LA  IV  AND    USAGE.  1 9 

property  or  funds  which  at  any  time  and  from  time  to  time 
may  be  entrusted  to  it  for  foreign-missionary  purposes. 

79  III.  Education. — The  Board  of  Education  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  was 
formed  in  1870  by  the  consolidation  of  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion (O.  S.)  and  the  Permanent  Committee  on  Education 
(N.  S.).— M.  G.  A.  1870.  pp.  81-84. 

80  Rules  of  the  Board. — This  Board  shall  receive  and 
aid  candidates  for  the  ministry  only  upon  the  recommenda- 
tion of  a  Presbytery  of  the  Church.  Every  candidate  should 
join  that  Presbytery  to  which  he  would  most  naturally  belong, 
and  he  should  be  introduced  to  it  either  by  his  pastor  or  by 
some  member  of  the  education  committee  after  such  acquaint- 
ance as  will  warrant  his  taking  the  responsibility  of  so  doing, 

81  No  candidate  shall  be  received  by  this  Board  who 
has  not  been  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  or  of 
some  closely-related  Church  for  at  least  one  year,  who  has 
not  been  recommended  to  the  Presbytery  by  the  Session  of 
the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member,  and  who  is  not  suf- 
ficiently advanced  in  study  to  enter  college,  except  in  extra- 
ordinary cases. 

82  Candidates  are  required,  except  in  extraordinary 
cases,  and  then  only  with  the  explicit  permission  of  their 
Presbyteries,  to  pursue  a  thorough  course  of  study,  prepara- 
tory to  that  of  theology,  in  institutions  that  sympathize  with 
the  doctrinal  teachings  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and, 
when  prepared,  to  pursue  a  three  years'  course  of  theological 
studies  in  some  seminary  connected  with  the  same  Church. 

83  This  Board  will  take  none  under  its  care  as  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry  among  the  negroes  during  the  pre- 
paratory course  unless  after  a  season  of  thorough  trial  and 


20  MANUAL. 

approval,  as  to  both  piety  and  ability,  through  two  or  three 
years,  as  reported  by  their  teachers. 

84  Such  students  shall  not  be  aided  more  than  two 
years  before  entering  college. 

85  In  case  a  colored  student  evinces  peculiar  gifts  for 
the  ministry,  aside  from  his  ability  to  acquire  a  knowledge 
of  the  sciences  or  languages,  he  should  be  advised  to  pursue 
a  wholly  English  course  in  history,  theology,  moral  science, 
etc. 

86  The  annual  scholarships  to  candidates  shall  be  the 
same  in  amount  for  theological  and  collegiate  students,  and 
shall  not  exceed  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  ;  for  those  in 
the  preparatory  course  the  amount  shall  not  exceed  one 
hundred  dollars. 

87  The  amount  of  money  thus  received  shall  be  re- 
funded, with  interest,  by  any  candidate  (unless  providen- 
tially hindered)  who  shall  fail  to  enter  on  or  continue  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  or  if  he  ceases  to  adhere  to  the  stand- 
ards of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  or  if  he  change  his  place 
of  study  contrary  to  the  directions  of  the  Presbytery,  or  con- 
tinue to  prosecute  his  studies  at  an  institution  not  approved 
by  it  or  by  the  Board,  or  if  he  withdraws  his  connection 
with  the  Church  of  which  this  Board  is  the  organ  without 
furnishing  a  satisfactory  reason. 

88  In  1887  the  Assembly  directed  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation so  to  modify  its  rules  in  regard  to  colored  students 
as  to  allow  an  appropriation  of  eighty  dollars  per  year  to 
students  in  Biddle  University,  whether  in  the  college  course 
or  in  preparatory  study,  so  that  colored  students  in  that 
institution  may  be  allowed  the  same  as  those  in  other  theo- 
logical schools.— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  109. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  21 

89  IV.  Publication. — The  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication  was  formed  by  the  consoHdation  of  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Pubhcation  and  the  Presbyterian  PubHcation 
Committee  in  1870.  In  1887  it  was  reorganized  under  the 
corporate  name  and  title  of  "  The  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Pubhcation  and  Sabbath-School  Work."  According  to  this 
reorganization,  the  Sabbath-school  and  colportage  work  were 
consohdated  in  one  department,  under  a  "  superintendent  of 
Sabbath-school  and  missionary  work ;"  the  editorial  work, 
under  an  "  editorial  superintendent ;"  and  the  general  busi- 
ness interests,  under  a  "business  superintendent," — the 
whole  being  under  the  supervisory  control  of  a  secretary 
of  the  Board. 

90  V.  Church  Erection. — The  Board  of  the  Church 
Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  was  formed  at  the 
Reunion,  in  1870,  by  the  union  of  the  Board  of  Church 
Extension  (O.  S.)  and  the  trustees  of  the  Church  Erection 
Fund  (N.  S.).  The  object  of  this  Board  is  to  aid  feeble 
congregations  in  erecting  houses  of  worship.  In  1879  the 
Board  was  authorized  to  aid  in  building  chapels.  The 
"  Manse  Fund"  is  under  the  care  of  this  Board,  the  object 
being  to  loan,  without  interest,  money  to  aid  in  the  erection 
of  manses.  For  conditions  for  granting  aid  to  churches, 
see  blanks,  which  will  be  furnished  on  apphcation  to  the 
Board. 

91  VI.  Ministerial  Relief.— This  agency,  as  at 
present  constituted,  was  organized  in  1870,  under  the 
name  and  title  of  '•  The  Relief  Fund  for  Disabled  Min- 
isters, and  the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Minis- 
ters." 


22  MANUAL. 

92  In  1883  the  Assembly  formally  accepted  the  gift  of 
certain  property  in  Perth  Amboy,  New  Jersey,  made  by  Dr. 
Alexander  M.  Bruen,  as  a  home  for  disabled  ministers  and 
the  widows  and  orphans  of  deceased  ministers. — M.  G.  A. 
1883,  p.  796. 

93  In  1887  the  committee  on  the  Centenary  Fund  re- 
ceived the  approval  by  the  Assembly  of  its  intention  to  con- 
centrate its  efforts  upon  the  raising  of  one  million  dollars 
for  the  endowment  of  the  Board  of  Relief,  as  recommended 
by  the  Assembly  of  1886.— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  29. 

94  For  conditions  of  aid,  see  blanks,  which  will  be 
furnished  on  application  to  the  Board. 

95  VII.  Freedmen. — All  the  operations  of  the  Board 
within  the  bounds  of  any  Presbytery  should  be  originated 
and  conducted  with  due  recognition  of  the  Presbytery  and 
its    agencies,   according    to    the  following    specifications : 

1 .  Appropriations  of  aid  to  churches  are  to  be  made  on  the 
recommendation  of  Presbyteries,  the  Board  having  the  right 
to  modify  such  appropriations,  but  in  every  case  of  refusal 
or  modification  the  Board  shall  promptly  present  to  the 
Presbytery  a  written  statement  of  the  reasons  for  so  doing ; 

2.  In  questions  touching  the  organization  of  churches  or  the 
character  of  ministers,  the  Board,  in  case  of  differences  be- 
tween the  Presbytery  and  itself,  should  abide  by  the  final 
judgment  of  the  Presbytery  ;  3.  In  the  estabhshment  and 
maintenance  of  schools  the  Board  should  carefully  consider 
the  recommendations  of  the  Presbytery,  but  should  act 
finally  on  its  own  judgment. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  48. 

96  VIII.  Aid  for  Colleges  and  AcadexMIes. — The 
Board  of  Aid  for  Colleges  and  Academies  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  was  formed 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  2$ 

in  1883.  Its  province  is  to  secure  an  annual  offering  from 
the  churches  for  its  cause,  to  co-operate  with  local  agencies 
in  determining  sites  for  new  institutions  of  learning,  to 
decide  what  institutions  shall  be  aided,  to  assign  to  those 
institutions  seeking  endowment  the  special  fields  open  to 
their  appeals,  that  clashing  between  them  may  be  avoided, 
and  to  discourage  all  independent  appeals  to  the  Church  at 
large. 

97  Every  institution  hereafter  established,  as  a  condition 
of  receiving  aid,  either  shall  be  organically  connected  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  or 
shall  by  charter-provision  perpetually  have  two-thirds  of  its 
board  of  control  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

98  In  the  case  of  institutions  already  established  ap- 
propriations for  endowment  shall  be  made  so  as  to  revert  to 
the  Board  whenever  these  institutions  shall  pass  from  Pres- 
byterian control. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  589. 

99  Candidates  for  the  Gospel  Ministry. — 
Before  a  person  is  received  under  the  care  of  Presbytery  as 
a  candidate  he  shall  be  examined  as  to  his  piety,  his  motives 
in  desiring  to  enter  the  ministry,  and  his  general  qualifica- 
tions for  the  work. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  i860,  p.  25. 

100  He  shall  be  taken  under  the  care  of  the  Presby- 
tery to  which  he  most  naturally  belongs — that  is,  the  Pres- 
bytery within  the  bounds  of  which  he  has  ordinarily  re- 
sided.— F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  ii. 

101  But,  in  case  any  candidate  should  find  it  more 
convenient  to  put  himself  under  the  care  of  a  Presbytery 
at  a  distance  from  that  to  which  he  most  naturally  belongs, 
he  may  be  received  by  the  said  Presbytery  on  his  produ- 
cing  testimonials,  either  from   the    Presbytery   within  the 


24  MANUAL. 

bounds  of  which  he  has  commonly  resided  or  from  any 
two  ministers  of  that  Presbytery  in  good  standing,  of  his 
exemplary  piety  and  other  requisite  qualifications. — F.  G., 
chap.  xiv.  sec.  ii. 

102  If  receiving  aid  from  the  Board  of  Education, 
unless  under  extraordinary  circumstances,  he  shall  receive 
it  only  through  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  most  naturally 
belongs.— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  ']'].  For  the  conditions  upon 
which  aid  is  granted  to  candidates  by  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation, see  under  Board  of  Education,  Sec.  79. 

103  A  candidate  is  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Session  of  the  church  to  which  he  belongs,  the  Presbytery 
directing  and  having  the  oversight  of  his  studies  and  judg- 
ing his  qualifications  for  licensure. — B.  D.  18. ;  F,  G.,  chap, 
xiv.  sec.  i. 

104  In  1877  the  Assembly,  in  referring  to  the  sug- 
gestion of  the  Board  of  Education  that  all  candidates  under 
its  care  shall  be  required  by  their  Presbyteries  to  commit  the 
whole  of  the  Shorter  Catechism,  commended  the  suggestion 
to  the  consideration  of  Presbyteries  in  the  conduct  of  their 
examination  of  candidates  when  coming  under  their  care. — 
M.G.A.  1877.  p.  535- 

105  In  1 88 1  directors  of  theological  seminaries  under 
the  care  of  the  Assembly  were  requested  to  see  to  it  that 
candidates  under  their  care  shall  be  prepared  for  an  annual 
examination  in  the  Shorter  Catechism. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p. 

577. 

106  In  a  certificate  of  dismission  of  a  candidate  to  a 
Presbytery,  no  other  than  the  one  designated,  if  existing, 
shall  receive  him. — B.  D.  iii, 

107  Catechisms.— The    Larger    and    the    Shorter 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  2$ 

Catechism  are  included  in,  and  constitute  an  integral  part 
of,  our  standards. 

108  This  was  affirmed  by  the  Adopting  Act  in  1788, 
and  afterward  by  the  Assembly  in  1832. 

109  These  Catechisms  formed  part  of  the  doctrinal 
basis  of  the  Reunion  in  1869. 

110  In  1870  the  Assembly  declared  the  Heidelberg 
Catechism  to  be  a  valuable  scriptural  compendium  of 
Christian  doctrine  and  duty,  and  approved  its  use  in  the 
instruction  of  their  children  by  any  churches  that  may  de- 
sire to  employ  it. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  120. 

111  Candidates  under  the  care  of  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion are  recommended  to  commit  to  memory  the  Shorter 
Catechism. — M.  G.  A.  1877,  p.  535. 

112  Examination  in  the  Shorter  Catechism  of  students 
in  our  theological  seminaries  is  recommended  by  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly. — M,  G.  A.  1880,  p.  63. 

113  The  General  Assembly  also  recommended  that  it 
be  taught  to  children  and  youth ;  that  it  may  be  made  a  text- 
book in  Sabbath-schools  ;  that  candidates  under  the  care  of 
the  Board  commit  the  whole  of  it  to  memory ;  and  that 
Presbyteries  be  required  to  see  that  candidates  for  licensure 
be  well  versed  in  it.— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1866,  p.  278 ;  1868,  p. 
654;  O.  S.  1877.  p.  535- 

114  Censures. — The  censures  to  be  inflicted  by  the 
Session  are  admonition,  rebuke,  suspension  or  deposition 
from  office,  suspension  from  the  communion  of  the  church, 
and,  in  the  case  of  offenders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed  by 
milder  measures,  excommunication. — B.  D.  34. 

115  Censures  other  than  suspension  from  church 
privileges   or  excommunication  shall  be   inflicted   in  such 


26  MANUAL. 

mode  as  the  judicatory  may  direct. — D.  W.,  chap.  xi.  sec. 
viii. 

116  The  sentence  shall  be  published,  if  at  all,  only  in 
the  church  or  churches  which  have  been  offended. — B.  D. 

35- 

117  For  the  mode  of  inflicting  and  removing  cen- 
sures, see  under  Discipline,  Sec.  311. 

118  Certificates  of  Dismission.— Sessions  are 
enjoined,  on  the  removal  of  members  beyond  the  bounds 
of  their  organization,  to  furnish  them  with  testimonials  of 
their  standing,  and  they  shall  counsel  them  to  transfer  their 
relation  immediately  or  at  the  earliest  opportunity. — M.  G. 
A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  923. 

Iig  A  communicant  removing  from  one  church  to 
another  shall  produce  a  certificate — ordinarily  not  more 
than  one  year  old — before  he  shall  be  admitted  as  a  regular 
member  of  that  church. — B.  D.  114. 

120  The  names  of  the  baptized  children  of  a  parent 
seeking  admission  to  another  church,  if  such  children  are 
members  of  his  household  and  remove  with  him,  and  are 
not  themselves  communicants,  shall  be  included  in  the  cer- 
tificate of  dismission. — B.  D.  114. 

121  Absence  from  the  ordinances  of  God's  house  with- 
out cause  may  justify  a  Session  in  omitting  in  the  certificate 
the  words  "in  good  and  regular  standing." — M.  G.  A.  O.  S. 
1864,  p.  328;  P.  D.,  p.  641. 

122  A  suspended  member  may  be  dismissed  to  another 
church,  in  case  of  necessity,  by  reason  of  his  removal  of 
residence,  the  certificate  stating  the  circumstances  under 
which  it  is  given. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1849,  P-  239. 

123  In  such  a  case,  however,  the  Session  to  which  the 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  2/ 

member  is  dismissed  shall  not  be  allowed  to  review  or  re- 
judge  the  cause  for  which  he  was  suspended. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1849.  P-  239- 

124  Should  a  Session  refuse  to  grant  a  certificate  of 
dismission  to  a  communicant,  the  Presbytery  may  direct  the 
Session  to  furnish  one. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  P-  S^i* 

125  If,  when  ordered  by  the  Presbytery  to  furnish  such 
certificate,  the  Session  still  refuses,  the  Synod  may  order  the 
Presbytery  to  furnish  one. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  P-  S^i* 

126  Certificates  of  dismission  must  be  addressed  to  a 
particular  church ;  and  when  received,  the  fact  should  be 
promptly  communicated  to  the  church  which  gave  them. — 
B.  D.  114. 

127  A  member  of  a  church  receiving  a  certificate  of 
dismission  shall  continue  to  be  a  member  of  the  church  giv- 
ing him  the  certificate,  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  its 
Session  (but  shall  not  deliberate  or  vote  in  a  church- 
meeting  nor  exercise  the  functions  of  any  office),  until  he 
has  become  a  member  of  the  church  to  which  he  is  recom- 
mended, or  some  other  evangelical  church. — B.  D.  109. 

1 28  Should  he  return  the  certificate  within  a  year  from 
its  date,  the  Session  shall  make  record  of  the  fact ;  but  he 
shall  not  thereby  be  restored  to  the  exercise  of  the  functions 
of  any  office  previously  held  by  him  in  that  church. — B.  D. 
109. 

129  If  a  member  absent  more  than  two  years  from  his 
residence  and  church  connections  applies  for  a  certificate  of 
membership,  his  absence  and  the  knowledge  of  the  church 
respecting  his  demeanor,  or  its  want  of  information  con- 
cerning the  same,  shall  be  distinctly  stated  in  the  certificate. 
— B.  D.  116. 


28  MANUAL. 

130  Members  of  extinct  churches  shall  be  granted  cer- 
tificates of  dismission  by  the  Presbytery  with  which  they 
were  connected. — B.  D.  112. 

131  A  suspended  member  cannot  be  received  on  pro- 
fession by  another  church.  If  received  without  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  facts,  his  name  shall  be  stricken  from  the  roll, 
— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1866.  p.  269. 

132  A  certificate  of  dismission  to  another  denomina- 
tion not  in  correspondence  shall  testify  of  the  person's 
Christian  character  only. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1839,  P-  ^11- 

133  In  1 85 1  the  Assembly  left  the  matter  to  the  dis- 
cretion of  Sessions.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1851,  p.  28. 

134  A  certificate  of  dismission  given  to  a  minister, 
licentiate  or  candidate  shall  specify  the  particular  body  to 
which  he  is  recommended ;  and  if  recommended  to  a  Pres- 
bytery, no  other  than  the  one  designated,  if  existing,  shall 
receive  him. — B.  D.  iii. 

135  A  minister  dismissed  to  another  Presbytery  shall 
be  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbytery  dismiss- 
ing him  (but  shall  not  deliberate  or  vote,  nor  be  counted 
in  the  basis  of  representation  to  the  Assembly)  until  he 
actually  becomes  a  member  of  another  Presbytery. — B.  D. 
no. 

136  If  a  minister  shall  return  his  certificate  of  dismis- 
sion within  a  year  from  its  date,  the  Presbytery  shall  make 
record  of  the  fact  and  restore  him  to  the  full  privileges  of 
membership. — B.  D.  no. 

137  The  fact  of  the  reception  of  a  minister,  Hcentiate 
or  candidate  shall  be  promptly  communicated  to  the  Pres- 
bytery dismissing  him. — B.  D.  n5. 

138  A  minister  demitting  the  ministry  shall  be  dismissed 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  2g 

to  any  church  with  which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself. 
— B.  D.  51. 

139  A  minister  deposed  without  excommunication  may 
be  granted  a  certificate  to  any  church  with  which  he  may 
desire  to  connect  himself,  in  which  certificate  shall  be  stated 
his  exact  relation  to  the  Church. — B.  D.  44. 

140  Ministers  of  an  extinct  Presbytery  shall  be  dis- 
missed by  the  Synod  to  any  Presbytery  within  its  bounds. 
-B.  D.  113. 

141  A  Presbytery  cannot  dismiss  members  by  a  com- 
mittee.— M.  G.  A.  1830,  p.  302. 

142  A  Presbytery  may  dismiss  to  another  Presbytery 
yet  to  be  erected. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  350. 

143  No  Presbytery  has  the  right  to  grant  qualified  let- 
ters of  dismission, — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  922. 

144  In  1886  the  General  Assembly  declared  "that,  in 
view  of  the  great  doctrinal  differences  between  the  Sweden- 
borgians  and  ourselves,  it  regards  the  reception  of  church- 
members  from  them  upon  certificate  as  inadmissible,  it  not 
being  intended  by  this  dehverance,  however,  to  deny  the 
Christian  character  of  many  who  are  known  as  Swedenbor- 
gians."— M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  37.  * 

145  The  name  of  every  minister  receiving  a  certificate 
of  dismission  shall  be  retained  on  the  roll  of  the  Presbytery 
dismissing  him  until  notice  of  his  reception  be  received  from 
the  stated  clerk  of  the  Presbytery  receiving  him. — M.  G.  A. 
1874,  p.  82. 

146  Charges,  Judicial. — See  under  Discipline, 
Sec.  248. 

147  Charges  at  Ordination. — See  Sec.  467. 

148  Charges  at  Installation.— See  Sec.  487. 


30  MANUAL. 

149  Charges  and  Specifications.— See  under 
Discipline,  Sec.  248. 

150  Charters. — See  under  Trustees,  Sec.  795. 

151  Children's  Day. — The  second  Sabbath  of 
June  in  each  year  is  designated  as  Children's  Day.  The 
General  Assembly  in  commending  the  observance  of  this 
day  by  our  churches  and  Sabbath-schools  also  empha- 
sized the  importance  of  seeking  the  presence  and  power 
of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  so  that  the  services  may  not  be  simply 
attractive,  but  profitable,  contributing  to  the  conversion  and 
Christian  nurture  of  the  young. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  626. 

152  Choirs. — Are  under  the  control  of  ministers 
and  Sessions. — D.  W.,  chap.  iv.  sec.  iv. ;  M.  G.  A.  1884,  p. 
115. 

153  Church. — The  catholic  or  universal  Church, 
which  is  invisible,  consists  of  the  whole  number  of  the 
elect  that  have  been,  are  or  shall  be  gathered  into  one  under 
Christ,  the  Head  thereof. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxv.  sec.  i. 

154  The  visible  Church,  which  is  also  catholic  or  uni- 
versal under  the  gospel,  consists  of  all  those  throughout  the 
world  that  profess  the  true  religion,  together  with  their  chil- 
dren, and  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  house 
and  family  of  God,  out  of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  possi- 
bility of  salvation. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxv.  sec.  ii. 

155  For  the  better  government  and  further  edification 
of  the  Church  there  ought  to  be  such  assemblies  as  are 
commonly  called  Synods  or  Councils,  and  which  Synods 
and  Councils  have  authority  ministerially  to  determine  con- 
troversies of  faith  and  cases  of  conscience,  to  set  down  rules 
and  directions  for  the  better  ordering  of  the  public  worship 
of  God  and  government  of  his  Church,  to  receive  com- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  3 1 

plaints  in  cases  of  maladministration,  and  authoritatively  to 
determine  the  same. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxxi.  sec.  iii. 

156  All  Synods  or  Councils  since  the  apostles'  times, 
whether  general  or  particular,  may  err,  and  many  have 
erred ;  therefore  they  are  not  to  be  made  the  rule  of  faith 
and  practice,  but  to  be  used  as  a  help  in  both. — C.  F., 
chap,  xxxi.  sec.  iii. 

157  Synods  and  Councils  are  to  handle  or  conclude 
nothing  but  that  which  is  ecclesiastical,  and  are  not  to  inter- 
meddle with  civil  affairs  which  concern  the  commonwealth 
unless  by  way  of  humble  petition  in  cases  extraordinary,  or 
by  way  of  advice  for  satisfaction  of  conscience,  if  they  be 
thereunto  required  by  the  civil  magistrate. — C.  F.,  chap, 
xxxi.  sec.  iv. 

158  A  particular  church  consists  of  a  number  of  pro- 
fessing Christians,  with  their  offspring,  voluntarily  associated 
together  for  divine  worship  and  godly  living,  agreeably  to 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  submitting  to  a  certain  form  of 
government. — F.  G.,  chap.  ii.  sec.  iv. 

159  Persons  desirous  of  being  associated  in  a  Presby- 
terian church  should  make  application  to  the  Presbytery 
within  whose  bounds  they  reside,  or,  where  this  is  exceed- 
ingly inconvenient,  to  any  neighboring  minister  or  mission- 
ary of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

160  When  assembled  for  the  purpose  of  organization, 
the  following  order  of  proceedings  may  be  observed : 

1.  Devotional  exercises,  conducted  by  the  presiding 
minister  or  committee  appointed  by  the  Presbytery,  includ- 
ing a  sermon  if  convenient. 

2.  Reception  of  members  by  certificate  from  other 
churches. 


32  MANUAL. 

3.  Reception  of  applicants  to  a  profession  of  faith  by 
examination,  and,  if  necessary,  their  baptism. 

4.  The  formal  entering  into  a  covenant  by  rising,  joining 
hands  or  subscribing  a  written  statement,  agreeing  to  walk 
together  in  a  church-relation  according  to  the  acknowledged 
doctrines  and  order  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

5.  The  election,  ordination  and  installation  of  ruling 
elders. 

6.  The  election,  ordination  and  installation  of  deacons. 
When   thus   organized,  the  church  should  be  reported 

by  name  at  the  earliest  opportunity  to  the  Presbytery,  with 
the  request  to  be  taken  under  its  care. — M.  G.  A.  1831,  p. 
326. 

161  In  a  collegiate  church  in  which  there  are  two  or 
more  pastors  they  shall,  when  present,  preside  in  turn. 
Every  collegiate  church  shall  be  represented  in  Presbytery 
by  two  or  more  elders,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  its 
pastors. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  v. ;  chap.  x.  sec.  iii. 

162  When  two  or  more  congregations  are  united  under 
one  pastor,  all  such  congregations  shall  have  but  one  elder 
to  represent  them. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

163  Every  vacant  congregation  which  is  regularly  or- 
ganized shall  be  entitled  to  be  represented  by  a  ruling  elder 
in  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  v. 

164  Churches  in  different  Presbyteries,  and  yet  under 
one  pastoral  charge,  shall  belong  to  the  Presbytery  with 
which  the  minister  is  connected. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  88. 

165  When  a  church  becomes  vacant,  the  Presbytery 
usually  appoints  a  minister  to  moderate  the  meetings  of  the 
Session  until  it  is  regularly  supplied  with  a  minister.  In  the 
mean  time,  the  church,  when  unable  to  obtain  the  services 


LA IV  AND    USAGE.  33 

of  a  minister,  should  maintain  stated  religious  services  con- 
ducted by  the  elders  or  deacons. — F.  G.,  chap.  xxi. 

1 66  It  is  disorderly  for  a  church  to  withdraw  from  the 
Presbytery  without  first  obtaining  the  consent  of  the  Pres- 
bytery.—M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1867,  p.  511. 

167  The  only  proper  method  of  dissolving  the  relation 
between  a  Presbytery  and  a  church  desiring  to  become  an 
independent  body  is  for  such  church  to  withdraw,  declining 
the  further  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbytery,  and  the  Presbytery 
to  make  such  a  record  of  its  withdrawal  as  the  character 
of  the  action  of  the  withdrawing  church  requires,— M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1862,  p.  33. 

168  When  a  church  withdraws  from  the  Presbytery 
and  becomes  an  independent  body,  or  transfers  its  re- 
lation to  another  denomination,  questions  of  property  must 
be  determined  by  the  civil  courts. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p. 
80. 

169  In  certain  circumstances,  a  Presbytery  may  dis- 
solve a  church,  even  under  protest  from  the  Session  and 
congregation.  Presbytery,  however,  must  give  notice  to  the 
church  of  its  proposed  dissolution  ;  if  aggrieved  thereby,  it 
may  appeal  to  a  higher  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  p.  507  ; 
1879,  p.  615  ;  F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  viii. 

170  The  members  of  an  extinct  church  shall  be  sub- 
ject to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbytery  with  which  it 
was  connected,  which  shall  grant  them  letters  of  dis- 
mission to  other  churches,  and  also  determine  any  case 
of  discipline  begun  by  the  Session  and  not  concluded. — 
B.  D.  112. 

171  Church  and  Congregation.— In  answerto  an 
overture  asking  for  a  definition  of  the  word  "  congregation  " 

3 


34  MANUAL. 

as  found  in  chapter  xiii.  of  our  Form  of  Government,  which 
prescribes  the  manner  of  electing  elders  and  deacons, 
the  Assembly  declared  that  "  it  includes  only  the  actual 
communicants  of  the  particular  church." — M.  G.  A.  1882, 
p.  97. 

172  The  same  word,  however,  as  used  in  chapter  xv. 
of  our  Form  of  Government,  which  prescribes  the  manner 
of  electing  a  pastor,  is  not  so  restricted,  and  includes  also 
all  who  aid  in  the  support  of  the  ordinances  in  the  particu- 
lar church.  But  any  church  has  the  authority  to  confine  to 
communicants  the  right  of  voting  for  a  pastor. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1867.  p.  320;  1886.  p.  48. 

173  Congregational  meetings  for  the  election  of  a  pas- 
tor shall  be  convened  by  the  Session,  and  it  shall  always  be 
the  duty  of  the  Session  to  convene  the  congregation  when 
requested  by  a  majority  of  those  who  are  entided  to  vote. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  XV.  sec.  i. 

174  In  meetings  convened  for  the  election  of  elders 
and  deacons,  or  for  the  transaction  of  any  spiritual  business, 
the  pastor  ex-officio  shall  preside. 

175  When  a  congregation  convenes  for  the  election  of 
a  pastor,  a  minister  of  the  same  Presbytery  shall  preside, 
unless  highly  inconvenient  on  account  of  distance ;  in  which 
case  the  meeting  may  proceed  to  business  without  his  pres- 
ence and  counsel. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ii. 

176  In  meetings  convened  for  the  election  of  trustees, 
or  for  the  transaction  of  any  other  temporal  business,  the 
congregation  may  elect  their  own  officers  and  proceed  to 
business  according  to  the  laws  and  usages  governing  said 
congregation. 

177  All   members  of  the  church   in  full   communion 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  35 

have  the  right  to  vote  in  the  election  of  a  pastor  in  the  con- 
gregation with  which  they  are  connected,  subject  to  the  con- 
ditions mentioned  in  sec.  iv.  chap.  xv.  of  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment.— M.  G.  A.  1879,  pp.  630,  631. 

178  Civil  Courts. — The  decisions  of  the  civil 
courts  are  not  conclusive  in  our  judicatories.  Every 
member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  entitled  before 
condemnation  to  a  full  and  fair  trial  according  to  the 
methods  of  his  Church. — M.  G.  A.   1885,  pp.  602,  603. 

179  Commissions. — A  commission  is  an  extraor- 
dinary committee  of  a  judicatory,  appointed  either  for  some 
special  business  or  to  take  cognizance  of  such  business 
as  may  arise  during  the  vacations  of  the  judicatory. 

180  It  differs  from  an  ordinary  committee  in  that  it  is 
empowered  not  only  to  inquire  and  prepare  business  for  the 
judicatory,  but  provisionally  to  come  to  any  such  determi- 
nations and  enforce  any  such  decisions  as  would  be  within 
the  competency  of  the  judicatory  itself. 

181  Its  decisions  and  determinations  are  merely  pro- 
visional and  of  force  ad  i7tterim,  and  must  be  subjected  to 
the  revision  and  ultimate  sanction  of  the  judicatory,  by 
which  they  may  be  set  aside  and  annulled,  and  which 
alone  by  its  sanction  can  give  them  permanent  authority. 

182  Members  of  a  commission  deliberate  and  vote 
on  perfect  equality  with  other  members  of  the  judica- 
tory. 

183  The  number  composing  a  commission  is  deter- 
mined by  the  convenience  of  the  members,  and  in  no  case 
should  be  less  than  a  quorum  of  the  body  appointing  it. 
— Baird's  Digest. 

184  The  General  Assembly  and   each   Synod  may 


36  MANUAL, 

appoint  a  commission,  consisting  of  ministers  and  elders, 
in  number  not  less  than  a  quorum  of  the  judicatory  ap- 
pointing.— B,  D.  118, 

185  All  judicial  cases  may  be  submitted  to  this  com- 
mission, and  its  decisions  shall  be  final  except  in  matters 
of  law,  which  shall  be  referred  to  the  appointing  court  for 
final  adjudication,  and  also  all  matters  of  constitution  and 
doctrine,  which  may  be  reviewed  in  the  appointing  body, 
and  upon  final  adjudication  by  the  General  Assembly. — 
B.  D.  118. 

186  The  commission  shall  sit  at  the  same  time  and 
place  as  the  body  appointing  it,  and  its  findings  shall  be 
entered  upon  the  minutes  of  such  body. — B.  D.  118. 

187  Synods  are  enjoined  to  send  to  the  General  As- 
sembly in  special  communications  all  records  of  the  decis- 
ions of  judicial  cases  by  their  commissions. — M.  G.  A. 
1885,  p.  662. 

188  Any  judicatory  before  which  a  case  may  be 
pending  may  appoint,  on  the  application  of  either  party, 
a  commission  of  ministers  or  elders,  or  both,  to  examine 
witnesses ;  which  commission,  if  the  case  requires  it,  may 
be  of  persons  within  the  jurisdiction  of  another  body. — 
B.  D.  65. 

189  The  commissioners  so  appointed  shall  take  such 
testimony  as  may  be  offered  by  either  party,  the  same  be- 
ing taken  in  accordance  with  the  rules  governing  the  judi- 
catory, either  orally  or  on  written  interrogatories  and  cross- 
interrogatories,  duly  settled  by  the  judicatory,  due  notice 
having  been  given  of  the  time  when  and  the  place  where 
the  witnesses  are  to  be  examined. — B.  D.  65. 

190  All  questions  as  to  the  relevancy  or  competency 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  3/ 

of  the  testimony   so  taken  shall  be  determined  by  the 
judicatory. — B.  D.  65. 

igi  The  testimony,  properly  authenticated  by  the 
signatures  of  the  commissioners,  shall  be  transmitted  in 
due  time  to  the  clerk  of  the  judicatory  before  which  the 
case  is  pending. — B.  D.  65. 

192  A  commission  of  Presbytery  may  ordain. — See 
P.  D.  145. 

193  Communicants. — The  only  condition  re- 
quired of  those  seeking  admission  to  the  communion  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  is  a  credible  profession,  before  a 
Session  regularly  constituted,  of  their  faith  in  Christ  and 
obedience  to  him. — D.  W.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iii. 

194  If,  however,  such  persons  have  not  been  bap- 
tized, their  baptism,  either  at  the  time  or  at  a  subsequent 
time,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation,  must  be  re- 
garded as  involved  in  and  constituting  an  essential  part  of 
the  act  of  the  Session. — D.  W.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

195  When  removing  beyond  the  bounds  of  a  particu- 
lar church,  a  communicant  should  obtain  from  the  Session 
a  certificate  of  dismission,  and  connect  himself  with  another 
church  more  convenient  to  his  new  residence. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1869,  p.  923. 

If  a  communicant  joins  another  denomination  without 
a  regular  dismission,  his  name  shall  be  erased  from  the 
roll.— B.  D.  52. 

196  For  proceedings  in  the  case  of  the  trial  of  a  com- 
municant, see  under  Discipline,  Sec.  256. 

197  Complaints. — A  complaint  is  one  of  the  con- 
stitutional ways  by  which  a  cause  may  be  carried  from  a 
lower  to  a  higher  judicatory. — B.  D.  70,  sec.  197. 


38  MANUAL. 

198  Concerts  of  Prayer.— The  General  Assem- 
bly recommends : 

1.  That  the  usual  week  of  prayer,  beginning  on  the  first 
Sunday  of  the  year  and  lasting  through  the  second  Sunday, 
be  observed  by  all  the  churches  ;  that  on  each  day  of  this 
week  a  service  of  prayer  be  held  and  church-members  con- 
scientiously observe  this  season  in  private  and  in  public. 

2.  That  the  last  Thursday  of  January  be  observed  as  a 
day  of  prayer  for  colleges,  theological  seminaries  and  other 
educational  institutions  in  this  land,  and  also  for  mission 
schools  and  colleges,  that  all  these  institutions  may  become 
the  source  not  only  of  knowledge,  but  of  that  wisdom  which 
sanctifies  knowledge  and  makes  it  effective  for  good. 

3.  That  on  Children's  Day  special  prayer  be  made  in  all 
the  churches  for  the  baptized  children  of  the  Church,  and 
for  the  personal  consecration  of  the  youth  of  the  Church  to 
holy  lives. 

4.  That  the  concert  of  prayer  in  November  for  Young 
Men's  Christian  Associations  be  commended  for  general 
observation.  This  the  committee  recommend  because  they 
believe  that  these  organizations  are  an  important  adjunct  to 
the  usefulness  of  the  Church. 

5.  That  the  Sabbath  in  November  set  apart  for  special 
instruction  in  missions  be  kept  as  a  day  of  prayer  for  more 
intelligent  knowledge  and  zeal  in  this  great  cause. 

All  of  these  recommendations  the  committee  make,  be- 
lieving that  concerts  of  prayer  like  those  suggested  will  do 
much  to  unify  the  faith  of  the  Church,  and  so  to  strengthen 
her  power  for  good  at  home  and  abroad. — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p. 
69. 

199  Concurrent  Declarations.— Among  the  con- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  39 

current  declarations  adopted  by  the  two  Assemblies  at  the 
Reunion  in  1869,  it  was  agreed  that  "the  official  records  of 
the  two  branches  of  the  Church  for  the  period  of  separation 
should  be  preserved  and  held  as  making  up  the  one  history 
of  the  Church,  and  no  rule  or  precedent  which  does  not 
stand  approved  by  both  of  the  bodies  should  be  of  any 
authority  until  re-established  in  the  united  body,  except  in 
so  far  as  such  rule  or  precedent  may  affect  the  rights  of 
property  founded  thereon." — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  1158; 
N.  S.  1869,  p.  485;  P.  D.,  p.  92. 

200  Constitution. — By  "  the  Constitution  "  is  meant 
the  written  standards  of  the  Church,  embracing  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  the 
Form  of  Government,  the  Book  of  Discipline  and  the 
Directory  for  Worship. 

201  Constitution,  Amendment  of.— As  to  the 
mode  of  effecting  an  amendment  there  are  three  views  held 
in  the  Church,  of  which  the  following  are  the  most  promi- 
nent : 

1.  By  the  enactment  of  a  General  Assembly  upon  over- 
tures from  two-thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  proposing  the 
amendment — in  accordance  with  the  resolution  of  the 
Adopting  Act  of  1788.— P.  D.,  p.  51. 

2.  By  the  majority  vote  of  all  the  Presbyteries  upon  an 
overture  from  a  General  Assembly  proposing  the  amendment 
— in  accordance  with  Form  of  Government,  chap.  xii.  sec.  vi. 
(See  Deliverance  of  Assembly,  1799;  P.  D.,  pp.  325  sq.) 

3.  By  the  first  of  these  modes  in  the  case  of  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  and  the  Catechism,  and  by  the  second  in  the 
case  of  the  other  books — in  accordance  with  the  report  of 
the  O.  S.  Assembly  of  1844.— P.  D-.  P-  328. 


40  MANUAL. 

202  Corresponding  Members. — Ministers  in 
regular  standing  in  other  Presbyteries  and  Synods  may  be 
invited  to  sit  as  corresponding  members,  also  ministers  in 
sister-denominations,  the  privilege  allowing  them  to  deliber- 
ate, but  not  to  vote. — F.  G.,  chaps,  x.,  xi, 

203  In  the  General  Assembly  the  privilege  is  granted 
to  the  secretaries  of  our  Boards  in  discussions  bearing  upon 
the  interests  of  the  Boards  which  they  severally  represent. — 
M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  85. 

204  The  privilege  is  also  granted  to  the  permanent 
officers  of  a  judicatory  in  matters  touching  their  several 
offices. — G.  A.  R.  xliii. 

205  Deacons. — The  Scriptures  clearly  point  out  dea- 
cons as  distinct  officers  in  the  Church  whose  business  it  is  to 
take  care  of  the  poor  and  to  distribute  among  them  the  col- 
lections which  may  be  raised  for  their  use. — F.  G.,  chap.  vi. 

206  To  the  deacons  may  be  properly  committed  the 
management  of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  Church. — F.  G., 
chap.  vi. 

207  Deacons  shall  be  elected  in  the  mode  most  ap- 
proved and  in  use  in  a  particular  congregation.  But  in  all 
cases  they  must  be  males  in  full  communion  in  the  church 
in  which  they  are  to  exercise  their  office. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. 
sec.  ii. 

208  A  deacon  shall  be  set  apart  in  the  following  manner : 
After  sermon  the  minister  shall  state  in  a  concise  manner 

the  warrant  and  nature  of  the  office  of  deacon,  together  with 
the  character  proper  to  be  sustained  and  the  duties  to  be 
fulfilled  by  the  officer-elect.  Having  done  this,  he  shall  pro- 
pose to  the  candidate,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation, 
the  following  questions — viz. : 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  4 1 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  confession  of 
faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  discipline  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  deacon  in  this  congrega- 
tion, and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the  duties  thereof? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity  and  purity 
of  the  Church  ? 

The  deacon  having  answered  these  questions  in  the  affirm- 
ative, the  minister  shall  address  to  the  members  of  the 
church  the  following  question — viz. : 

"  Do  you,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknowledge  and 
receive  this  brother  as  a  deacon,  and  do  you  promise  to 
yield  him  all  that  honor,  encouragement,  and  obedience  in 
the  Lord,  to  which  his  office,  according  to  the  word  of  God 
and  the  constitution  of  this  church,  entitles  him  ?" 

The  members  of  the  church  having  answered  this  ques- 
tion in  the  affirmative  by  holding  up  their  right  hands,  the 
minister  shall  proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate  by  prayer 
to  the  office  of  deacon,  and  shall  give  to  him  and  to  the 
congregation  an  exhortation  suited  to  the  occasion. — F.  G., 
chap.  xiii.  sec.  iv. 

209  The  imposition  of  hands  in  the  ordination  of  dea- 
cons is  in  accordance  with  apostolic  example,  and  is  proper 
and  lawful ;  its  use,  however,  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  each 
church  Session.— M.  G.  A.  1833,  P-  4^5  ;  O-  S.  1842,  p.  16. 

210  The  office  of  deacon  is  perpetual  and  cannot  be 


42  MANUAL. 

laid  aside  at  pleasure.  No  person  can  be  divested  of  the 
office  but  by  deposition.  Yet  a  deacon  may  become  by  age 
or  infirmity  incapable  of  performing  the  duties  of  his  office, 
or  he  may,  though  chargeable  with  neither  heresy  nor  im- 
morality, become  unacceptable  in  his  official  character  to  a 
majority  of  the  congregation  to  which  he  belongs.  In  either 
of  these  cases  he  may,  as  often  happens  with  respect  to  a 
minister,  cease  to  be  an  acting  deacon. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. 
sec.  vi. 

211  Whenever  a  deacon,  from  either  of  these  causes, 
or  from  any  other  not  inferring  crime,  shall  be  incapable  of 
serving  the  church  to  edification,  the  Session  shall  take 
order  on  the  subject  and  state  the  fact,  together  with  the 
reasons  of  it,  on  their  records.  Provided  always,  that  noth- 
ing of  this  kind  shall  be  done  without  the  concurrence  of  the 
individual  in  question,  unless  by  the  advice  of  Presbytery. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  vii. 

212  If  any  particular  church,  by  a  vote  of  members  in 
full  communion,  shall  prefer  to  elect  deacons  for  a  limited 
time  in  the  exercise  of  their  functions,  this  may  be  done, 
provided  the  full  time  be  not  less  than  three  years,  and  the 
board  of  deacons  be  made  to  consist  of  three  classes,  one 
of  which  only  shall  be  elected  each  year. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. 
sec.  viii. 

213  Presbyteries  are  enjoined  to  take  such  order  as 
shall  secure  the  appointment  of  deacons  in  all  the  churches, 
except  when  it  may  be  impracticable  from  paucit>'  of  male 
members.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1840,  p.  286. 

214  To  deacons  is  committed  the  exclusive  control  of 
the  poor-funds  of  a  church. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1857. 

215  A    person    may,   when    necessity  exists,    be    at 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  43 

once  a   deacon  and  an   elder. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1840,  p. 
306. 

216  In  the  absence  of  rule  on  the  subject,  a  deacon 
may,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Session,  assist  in  the  admin- 
istration of  the  Lord's  Supper. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  495. 

217  But  may  not  represent  the  church  in  church  judi- 
catories.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  i860,  p.  34. 

218  The  resignation  of  a  deacon  should  be  made  to 
the  Session,  and  takes  effect  when  accepted. — M.  G.  A.  1883, 
p.  626. 

219  The  deliverances  of  the  General  Assembly  in  refer- 
ence to  the  election,  re-election  and  installation  of  ruling 
elders  are,  by  parity  of  reason,  applicable  also  in  the  case 
of  deacons.     (See  sects.  708-715.) 

220  Although  in  the  apostolic  Church  deaconesses 
rendered  important  service,  they  do  not  appear  to  have 
occupied  a  separate  office,  to  have  been  elected  by  the 
people,  or  to  have  been  ordained  and  installed  ;  and,  inas- 
much as  our  Form  of  Government  prescribes  that  in  all 
cases  deacons  shall  be  male  members,  there  is  nothing  in 
our  Constitution,  in  the  practice  of  our  Church,  or  in  any 
present  emergency  to  justify  the  creation  of  a  new  office. 
— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  114. 

221  Discipline:  Its  Nature,  Ends  and 
Subjects. — Discipline  is  the  exercise  of  that  authority  and 
the  application  of  that  system  of  laws  which  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  has  appointed  in  his  Church,  embracing  the  care  and 
control  maintained  by  the  Church  over  its  members,  officers 
and  judicatories. — B.  D.  i. 

222  The  ends  of  discipline  are:  i.  The  maintenance 
of  the  truth  ;    2.    The  vindication   of    the   authority   and 


44  MANUAL. 

honor  of  Christ ;  3.  The  removal  of  offences ;  4.  The 
promotion  of  the  purity  and  edification  of  the  Church ; 
and  5.  The  spiritual  good  of  offenders. — B.  D.  2. 

223  Its  exercise  in  such  a  manner  as  to  secure  its 
appropriate  ends  requires  much  prudence  and  discretion. 
Judicatories,  therefore,  should  take  into  consideration  all 
the  circumstances  which  may  give  a  different  character 
to  conduct  and  render  it  more  or  less  offensive,  and 
which  may  require  different  action  in  similar  cases  at 
different  times  for  the  attainment  of  the  same  ends. — 
B.  D.  2. 

224  All  children  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible 
Church  are  members  of  the  Church,  are  to  be  baptized,  are 
under  the  care  of  the  Church  and  subject  to  its  govern- 
ment and  discipline ;  and  when  they  have  arrived  at  years 
of  discretion,  they  are  bound  to  perform  all  the  duties  of 
church-members. — B.  D.  5. 

225  Preliminary  Considerations  Pertaining  to 
THE  Exercise  of  Discipline. — Great  caution  ought  to  be 
exercised  in  receiving  accusations  from  any  person  who  is 
known  to  indulge  a  malignant  spirit  toward  the  accused,  or 
who  is  not  of  good  character,  or  who  is  himself  under  cen- 
sure or  process,  or  who  is  personally  interested  in  any  re- 
spect in  the  conviction  of  the  accused,  or  who  is  known  to 
be  litigious,  rash  or  highly  imprudent. — B.  D.  13. 

226  No  prosecution  shall  be  allowed  in  a  case  of 
alleged  personal  injury  where  the  injured  party  is  the 
prosecutor  unless  those  means  of  reconciliation  have  been 
tried  which  are  required  by  our  Lord  (Matt,  xviii.  15-17). — 
B.  D.  8. 

227  The  course  prescribed  by  the  preceding  section 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  45 

shall  not  be  required  when  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a 
judicatory ;  but  in  all  such  cases,  and  in  every  case  of 
prosecution  by  a  private  person  other  than  the  injured 
party,  effort  should  be  made,  by  private  conference  with 
the  accused,  to  avoid,  if  possible,  the  necessity  of  actual 
process. — B.  D.  9, 

228  When  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judicatory, 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
shall  be  the  prosecutor  and  an  original  party  ;  in  all  other 
cases  the  individual  prosecutor  shall  be  an  original  party. 
— B.  D.  10. 

229  If  one  who  considers  himself  slandered  requests 
an  investigation,  which  a  judicatory  finds  it  proper  to  insti- 
tute, one  or  more  of  its  members  shall  be  appointed  to  in- 
vestigate the  alleged  slander  and  make  report  in  writing ; 
and  a  record  thereafter  made  may  conclude  the  matter. 
— B.  D.  12. 

230  Any  person  who  appears  as  a  prosecutor  without 
appointment  by  the  judicatory  shall  be  warned  before  the 
charges  are  presented  that  if  he  fail  to  show  probable  cause 
for  the  charges  he  must  himself  be  censured  as  a  slanderer 
of  the  brethren  in  proportion  to  the  malignancy  or  rashness 
which  may  appear  in  the  prosecution. — B.  D.  14. 

231  No  professional  counsel  shall  be  permitted  to  ap- 
pear and  plead  in  cases  of  process  in  any  of  our  ecclesiasti- 
cal judicatories ;  but  if  any  accused  person  feel  unable  to 
represent  and  plead  his  own  cause  to  advantage,  he  may 
request  any  minister  or  elder  belonging  to  the  judicatory 
before  which  he  appears  to  prepare  and  exhibit  his  cause  as 
he  may  judge  proper. 

232  But  the  minister  or  elder  so  engaged  shall   not 


46  MANUAL. 

be  allowed,  after  pleading  the  cause  of  the  accused,  to 
sit  in  judgment  as  a  member  of  the  judicatory. — B.  D. 
26. 

233  A  judicatory  may,  if  the  edification  of  the  Church 
demands  it,  require  an  accused  person  to  refrain  from  ap- 
proaching the  Lord's  Table  or  from  the  exercise  of  office,  or 
both,  until  final  action  in  the  case  shall  be  taken ;  provided, 
that  in  all  cases  a  speedy  investigation  shall  be  had. — B.  D. 

32. 

234  Questions  as  to  order  or  evidence  arising  in  the 
course  of  a  trial  shall,  after  the  parties  have  had  an  oppor- 
tunity to  be  heard,  be  decided  by  the  moderator,  subject  to 
appeal ;  and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be  determined 
without  debate. — B.  D.  27. 

235  If  desired  by  either  party,  such  decisions  of  the 
moderator  shall  be  entered  on  the  record  of  the  case. — B.  D. 
27. 

236  No  member  of  a  judicatory  who  has  not  been 
present  during  the  whole  of  a  trial  shall  be  allowed  to  vote 
on  any  question  arising  therein  except  by  unanimous  con- 
sent of  the  judicatory  and  of  the  parties. — B.  D.  28. 

237  When  a  trial  is  in  progress,  except  in  an  appellate 
judicatory,  the  roll  shall  be  called  after  each  recess  and 
adjournment,  and  the  names  of  the  absentees  noted. — B.  D. 
28. 

238  The  parties  shall  be  allowed  copies  of  the  record 
at  their  own  expense ;  and  on  the  final  disposition  of  a  case 
in  a  higher  judicatory  the  record  of  the  case,  with  the  judg- 
ment, shall  be  transmitted  to  the  judicatory  in  which  the 
case  originated. — B.  D.  29. 

239  In  all  cases  of  judicial  process  the  judicatory  may 


LA  IV  AND    USAGE.  47 

at  any  stage  of  the  case  determine  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds 
to  sit  with  closed  doors. — B.  D.  31. 

240  Process. — Process  against  an  alleged  offender 
shall  not  be  commenced  unless  some  person  undertakes  to 
sustain  the  charge,  or  unless  a  judicatory  finds  it  necessary 
for  the  ends  of  discipline  to  investigate  the  alleged  offence. 
— B.  D.  6. 

241  An  offence  is  anything  in  the  doctrine,  principles 
or  practice  of  a  church-member,  officer  or  judicatory  which 
is  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  or  which,  if  it  be  not  in  itself 
sinful,  may  tempt  others  to  sin  or  mar  their  spiritual  edifica- 
tion.—B.  D.  3. 

242  Nothing,  therefore,  shall  be  the  object  of  judicial 
process  which  cannot  be  proved  to  be  contrary  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures  or  to  the  regulations  and  practice  of  the  Church 
founded  thereon,  nor  anything  which  does  not  involve  those 
evils  which  disciphne  is  intended  to  prevent. — B.  D.  4. 

243  An  offence  gross  in  itself  may  have  been  com- 
mitted in  such  circumstances  that  plainly  the  offender  can- 
not be  prosecuted  to  conviction.  In  all  such  cases  it  is 
better  to  wait  until  God  in  his  righteous  providence  shall 
give  further  light  than  by  unavailing  prosecution  to  weaken 
the  force  of  discipline. — B.  D.  7. 

244  The  judicatory  to  which  a  church-member  or  a 
minister  belongs  shall  have  sole  jurisdiction  for  the  trial  of 
offences  whenever  or  wherever  committed  by  him. — B.  D. 
108. 

245  Prosecution  for  an  alleged  offence  shall  commence 
within  one  year  from  the  time  of  its  alleged  commission,  or 
from  the  date  when  it  becomes  known  to  the  judicatory 
which  has  jurisdiction  thereof. — B.  D.  117. 


4^  MANUAL. 

246  The  censures  to  be  inflicted  by  the  Session  are 
admonition,  rebuke,  suspension  or  deposition  from  office, 
suspension  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  and,  in  the 
case  of  offenders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed  by  milder 
measures,  excommunication. — B.  D.  34. 

247  Exceptions  may  be  taken  by  either  of  the  original 
parties  in  a  trial  to  any  part  of  the  proceedings  except  in  the 
judicatory  of  last  resort  and  shall  be  entered  on  the  record. 
— B.  D.  25. 

248  Charges  and  Specifications. — The  charge  shall 
set  forth  the  alleged  offence,  and  the  specification  shall 
set  forth  the  facts  relied  upon  to  sustain  the  charge. — B.  D. 

15- 

249  Each  specification  shall  declare,  as  far  as  possible, 
the  time,  place  and  circumstances,  and  shall  be  accompa- 
nied with  the  names  of  the  witnesses  to  be  cited  for  its  sup- 
port.—B.  D.  15. 

250  A  charge  shall  not  allege  more  than  one  offence. 
Several  charges  against  the  same  person,  however,  with  the 
specifications  under  each  of  them,  may  be  presented  to  the 
judicatory  at  one  and  the  same  time,  and  may  in  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  judicatory'  be  tried  together.  But  when  several 
charges  are  tried  at  the  same  time,  a  vote  on  each  charge 
must  be  separately  taken. — B.  D.  16. 

251  In  all  cases  of  alleged  personal  injury-  where  the 
prosecution  is  by  the  injured  person  or  persons  the  charge 
must  be  accompanied  by  an  averment  that  the  course  pre- 
scribed by  our  Lord  (Matt,  xviii.  15-17)  has  been  faithfully 
tried.— B.  D.  17. 

252  General  Rules  Pertaining  to  all  Cases  of 
Process. — Original  jurisdiction  in  relation  to  ministers  per- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  49 

tains  to  the  Presbytery ;  in  relation  to  others,  to  the  Session. 
— B.  D.  i8. 

253  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 
capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  solemnly  to 
announce  from  the  chair  that  the  body  is  about  to  pass  to 
the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for  trial,  and  to 
enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard  their  high 
character  as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. — G.  A.  R. 
40. 

254  In  all  cases  before  a  judicatory  where  there  is  an 
accuser  or  prosecutor  it  is  expedient  that  there  be  a  commit- 
tee of  the  judicatory  appointed  (provided  the  number  of 
members  be  sufficient  to  admit  it  without  inconvenience) 
who  shall  be  called  the  "judicial  committee,"  and  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to 
prescribe,  under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole 
order  of  proceeding.  The  members  of  this  committee  shall 
be  entitled,  notwithstanding  their  performance  of  this  duty, 
to  sit  and  vote  in  the  cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. — 
G.  A.  R.  41. 

255  But  in  cases  of  process  on  the  ground  of  general 
rumor — where  there  is,  of  course,  no  particular  accuser — 
there  may  be  a  committee  appointed  (if  convenient),  who 
shall  be  called  the  "  committee  of  prosecution,"  and  who 
shall  conduct  the  whole  course  on  the  part  of  the  prosecu- 
tion. The  members  of  this  committee  shall  not  be  per- 
mitted to  sit  in  judgment  in  the  case. — B.  D.  42. 

256  When  a  judicatory  enters  on  the  consideration  of 
an  alleged  offence,  the  charge  and  specifications — which 
shall  be  in  writing — shall  be  read  ;  and  nothing  more  shall 

4 


50  MANUAL. 

be  done  at  that  meeting,  unless  by  consent  of  parties,  than 
to  furnish  the  accused  with  a  copy  of  the  charge  and  speci- 
fications, together  with  the  names  of  all  the  witnesses  then 
known  to  support  each  specification,  and  to  cite  all  con- 
cerned to  appear  at  a  subsequent  meeting  of  the  judicatory, 
to  be  held  not  less  than  ten  days  after  the  service  of  the  cita- 
tions.— B.  D.  19. 

257  The  citations  shall  be  signed,  in  the  name  of  the 
judicatory,  by  the  moderator  or  clerk,  who  shall  also  fur- 
nish citations  for  such  witnesses  as  either  party  shall  name. 
The  accused  shall  not  be  required  to  disclose  the  names  of 
his  witnesses. — B.  D.  19. 

258  Citations  shall  be  served  personally  unless  the 
person  to  be  cited  cannot  be  found,  in  which  case  the  cita- 
tion shall  be  sent  to  his  last-known  place  of  residence,  and 
before  proceeding  to  trial  it  must  appear  that  the  citations 
have  been  served. — B.  D.  20. 

259  If  an  accused  person  refuses  to  obey  a  citation,  a 
second  citation  shall  issue,  accompanied  by  a  notice  that  if 
he  do  not  appear  at  the  time  appointed,  unless  providen- 
tially hindered,  he  will  be  censured  for  his  contumacy  ac- 
cording to  the  following  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Disci- 
pline— viz. : 

1 .  When  an  accused  person  has  been  twice  duly  cited, 
and  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or  counsel,  before  a  Ses- 
sion, or,  appearing,  refuses  to  answer  the  charge  brought 
against  him,  he  shall  be  suspended  by  act  of  the  Session 
from  the  communion  of  the  church,  and  shall  so  remain 
until  he  repents  of  his  contumacy  and  submits  himself  to 
the  orders  of  the  judicatory. 

2.  If  a  minister  accused  of  an  offence  refuses  to  appear 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  5  I 

by  himself  or  counsel  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he  shall 
for  his  contumacy  be  suspended  from  his  office ;  and  if, 
after  another  citation,  he  refuses  to  appear  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the 
church. 

3.  In  process  against  a  ruling  elder  or  a  deacon  by  a 
Session  the  same  rule,  so  far  as  applicable,  shall  be  observed. 
— B.  D.  21,  33,  38,  46. 

260  If  he  does  not  then  appear,  the  judicatory  may 
proceed  to  trial  and  judgment  in  his  absence,  in  which  case 
it  shall  appoint  some  person  to  represent  him  as  counsel. — 
B.  D.  21. 

261  The  time  allowed  for  his  appearance  on  any 
citation  subsequent  to  the  first  shall  be  determined  by 
the  judicatory  with  proper  regard  for  all  the  circumstances. 
~B.  D.  21. 

262  The  same  rule  as  to  the  time  allowed  for  appear- 
ance shall  apply  to  all  witnesses  cited  at  the  request  of  either 
party. — B.  D.  21. 

263  At  the  meeting  at  which  the  citations  are  return- 
able the  accused  shall  appear,  or,  if  unable  to  be  present, 
may  appear  by  counsel. — B.  D.  22. 

264  He  may  file  objections  :  i.  To  the  regularity  of 
the  organization  ;  or,  2.  To  the  jurisdiction  of  the  judicatory ; 
or,  3.  To  the  sufficiency  of  the  charges  and  specifications  in 
form  or  in  legal  effect ;  or,  4.  He  may  make  any  other  sub- 
stantial objections  affecting  the  order  or  regularity  of  the 
proceeding. — B.  D.  22. 

265  The  judicatory,  upon  the  filing  of  such  objections, 
shall,  or,  on  its  own  motion  may,  determine  all  such  pre- 
liminary objections,  and  may  dismiss  the  case,  or  permit,  in 


52  MANUAL. 

the  furtherance  of  justice,  amendments  to  the  specifications 
or  charges  not  changing  the  general  nature  of  the  same. — 
B.  D.  22. 

266  If  the  proceedings  be  found  in  order  and  the 
charges  and  specifications  be  considered  sufficient  to  put 
the  accused  on  his  defence,  he  shall  plead  "  Guilty  "  or 
"  Not  guilty  "  to  the  same,  which  shall  be  entered  on  the 
record. 

If  the  plea  be  "Guilty,"  the  judicatory  shall  proceed 
to  judgment ;  but  if  the  plea  be  "  Not  guilty,"  or  if  the  ac- 
cused decline  to  answer,  a  plea  of  "Not  guilty"  shall  be 
entered  of  record  and  the  trial  proceed. — B.  D.  22. 

267  The  witnesses  shall  be  examined,  and  if  desired 
cross-examined,  and  any  other  competent  evidence  intro- 
duced, at  a  meeting  of  which  the  accused  shall  be  prop- 
erly notified,  after  which  new  witnesses  and  other  evi- 
dence— in  rebuttal  only — may  be  introduced  by  either  party. 
— B.  D.  23. 

268  But  evidence  discovered  during  the  progress  of  the 
trial  may  be  admitted  in  behalf  of  either  party  under  such 
regulations  as  to  notice  of  the  names  of  witnesses  and  the 
nature  of  the  proof  as  the  judicatory  shall  deem  reasonable 
and  proper,  and  then  the  parties  themselves  shall  be  heard, 
— B.  D.  23. 

269  The  judicatory  shall  then  go  into  private  session, 
the  parties,  their  counsel  and  all  other  persons  not  members 
of  the  body  being  excluded,  when,  after  careful  delibera- 
tion, the  judicatory  shall  proceed  to  vote  on  each  specifica- 
tion and  on  each  charge  separately,  and  judgment  shall  be 
entered  accordingly. — B.  D.  23. 

270  The  charge  and  specifications,  the  plea  and  the 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  53 

judgment  shall  be  entered  on  the  minutes  of  the  judicatory. 
— B.  D.  24. 

271  The  minutes  shall  also  exhibit  all  the  acts  and 
orders  of  the  judicatory  relating  to  the  case,  with  the  reasons 
therefor,  together  with  the  notice  of  appeal,  and  the  reasons 
therefor  if  any  shall  have  been  filed  ;  all  which,  together 
with  the  evidence  in  the  case,  duly  filed  and  authenticated 
by  the  clerk  of  the  judicatory,  shall  constitute  the  record  of 
the  case  ;  and  in  case  of  a  removal  thereof  by  appeal  the 
lower  judicatory  shall  transmit  the  record  to  the  higher. 
Nothing  which  is  not  contained  in  the  record  shall  be 
taken  into  consideration  in  the  higher  judicatory. — B.  D. 
24. 

272  General  Rules  Pertaining  to  the  Trial  of 
A  Minister,  Elder  or  Deacon. — As  the  honor  and  suc- 
cess of  the  gospel  depend  in  a  great  measure  on  the  charac- 
ter of  its  ministers,  each  Presbytery  ought  with  the  greatest 
care  and  impartiality  to  watch  over  their  personal  and  pro- 
fessional conduct.  But  as,  on  the  one  hand,  no  minister 
ought  on  account  of  his  office  to  be  screened  from  the  hand 
of  justice  or  his  offences  to  be  slightly  censured,  so  neither 
ought  charges  to  be  received  against  him  on  slight  grounds. 
-B.  D.  36. 

273  If  a  minister  be  accused  of  an  offence  at  such  a 
distance  from  his  usual  place  of  residence  as  that  it  is  not 
likely  to  become  otherwise  known  to  his  Presbytery,  it  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  the  of- 
fence is  alleged  to  have  been  committed,  if  it  shall  be  satis- 
fied that  there  is  probable  ground  for  the  accusation,  to 
notify  his  Presbytery  thereof,  and  of  the  nature  of  the 
offence  ;  and  his  Presbytery,  on  receiving  such  notice,  shall, 


54  MANUAL. 

if  it  appears  that  the  honor  of  religion  requires  it,  proceed 
to  the  trial  of  the  case. — B.  D.  37. 

274  If  a  minister  accused  of  an  offence  refuses  to  ap- 
pear by  himself  or  counsel  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he 
shall  for  his  contumacy  be  suspended  from  his  office ;  and 
if  after  another  citation  he  refuses  to  appear  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the 
church.— B.  D.  38. 

275  If  a  judicatory  so  decides,  a  member  shall  not  be 
allowed,  while  charges  are  pending  against  him,  to  deliber- 
ate or  vote  on  any  question. — B.  D.  39. 

276  If  the  accused  be  found  guilty,  he  shall  be  ad- 
monished, rebuked,  suspended  or  deposed  from  office  (with 
or  without  suspension  from  church-privileges  in  either  case) 
or  excommunicated, — B.  D.  40. 

277  A  minister  suspended  from  office  may  at  the  ex- 
piration of  one  year,  unless  he  gives  satisfactory  evidence 
of  repentance,  be  deposed  without  further  trial. — B.  D, 
40. 

278  Heresy  and  schism  may  be  of  such  a  nature  as  to 
call  for  deposition,  but  errors  ought  to  be  carefully  con- 
sidered, whether  they  strike  at  the  vitals  of  religion  and  are 
industriously  spread,  or  whether  they  arise  from  the  weak- 
ness of  the  human  understanding  and  are  not  likely  to  do 
much  injury. — B.  D.  41. 

279  If  the  Presbytery  finds  on  trial  that  the  matter 
complained  of  amounts  to  no  more  than  such  acts  of  in- 
firmity as  may  be  amended  and  the  people  satisfied,  so  that 
little  or  nothing  remains  to  hinder  the  usefulness  of  the 
offender,  it  shall  take  all  prudent  measures  to  remove  the 
evil.— B.  D.  42. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  55 

280  A  minister  deposed  for  immoral  conduct  shall  not 
be  restored,  even  on  the  deepest  sorrow  for  his  sin,  until  after 
some  considerable  time  of  eminent  and  exemplary,  humble 
and  edifying  conduct ;  and  he  ought  in  no  case  to  be  re- 
stored until  it  shall  clearly  appear  to  the  judicatory  within 
whose  bounds  he  resides  that  the  restoration  can  be  effected 
without  injury  to  the  cause  of  religion,  and  then  only  by  the 
judicatory  inflicting  the  censure,  or  with  its  advice  and  con- 
sent.— B.  D.  43. 

281  If  a  minister  is  deposed  without  excommunication, 
his  pulpit,  if  he  is  a  pastor,  shall  be  declared  vacant ;  and 
the  Presbytery  shall  give  him  a  letter  to  any  church  with 
which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself  where  his  lot  may 
be  cast,  in  which  letter  shall  be  stated  his  exact  relation 
to  the  Church. — B.  D.  44. 

282  If  a  pastor  is  suspended  from  office  only,  the 
Presbytery  may,  if  no  appeal  from  the  sentence  of  sus- 
pension is  pending,  declare  his  pulpit  vacant. — B.  D.  44. 

283  A  Presbytery  may,  if  the  edification  of  the  Church 
demand  it,  require  an  accused  minister  to  refrain  from  the 
exercise  of  his  office  until  final  action  in  the  case  shall  be 
taken  ;  provided,  that  in  all  cases  a  speedy  investigation  or 
trial  shall  be  had. — B.  D.  45. 

284  In  process  by  a  Session  against  a  ruling  elder  or  a 
deacon  the  rules  pertaining  to  the  trial  of  a  minister  by  a 
Presbytery,  so  far  as  applicable,  shall  be  observed. — B.  D.  46. 

285  If  a  person  commits  an  offence  in  the  presence  of 
a  judicatory,  or  comes  forward  as  his  own  accuser  and 
makes  known  his  offence,  the  judicatory  may  proceed  to 
judgment  without  process,  giving  the  offender  an  oppor- 
tunity to  be  heard;   and  in  the  case  first  named  he  may 


56  MANUAL. 

demand  a  delay  of  at  least  two  days  before  judgment. 
The  record  must  show  the  nature  of  the  offence,  as  well  as 
the  judgment  and  the  reasons  therefor,  and  appeal  may  be 
taken  from  the  judgment  as  in  other  cases. — B,  D.  47. 

286  If  a  communicant  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct  inform  the  Session  that  he  is  fully  persuaded  that 
he  has  no  right  to  come  to  the  Lord's  Table,  the  Session 
shall  confer  with  him  on  the  subject,  and  may,  should  he  con- 
tinue of  the  same  mind  and  his  attendance  upon  the  other 
means  of  grace  be  regular,  excuse  him  from  attendance 
upon  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  after  fully  satisfying  them- 
selves that  his  judgment  is  not  the  result  of  mistaken  views 
shall  erase  his  name  from  the  roll  of  communicants  and 
make  record  of  their  action  in  the  case. — B.  D.  48. 

287  Evidence  and  Witnesses. — Judicatories  ought 
to  be  very  careful  and  impartial  in  receiving  testimony. 
Not  every  person  is  competent,  and  not  every  competent 
person  is  credible,  as  a  witness. — B.  D.  54. 

288  All  persons,  whether  parties  or  otherwise,  are  com- 
petent witnesses,  except :  i .  Such  as  do  not  believe  in  the 
existence  of  God  ;  or  2.  In  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  pun- 
ishments ;  or  3.  Have  not  sufficient  intelligence  to  under- 
stand the  obhgation  of  an  oath. — B.  D.  55. 

289  Any  witness  may  be  challenged  for  incompetency, 
and  the  judicatory  shall  decide  the  question.— B.  D.  55. 

290  The  credibility  of  a  witness  or  the  degree  of  credit 
due  to  his  testimony  may  be  affected  :  i.  By  relationship  to 
any  of  the  parties  ;  2.  By  interest  in  the  result  of  the  trial; 
3.  By  want  of  proper  age ;  4.  By  weakness  of  understand- 
ing'; 5.  By  infamy  or  malignit}' of  character ;  6.  By  being 
under  church  censure  ;  7.  By  general  rashness  or  indiscre- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  57 

tion  ;  or  8.  By  any  other  circumstances  that  appear  to  affect 
his  veracity,  knowledge  or  interest  in  the  case. — B.  D.  56. 

291  A  husband  or  wife  shall  be  a  competent  witness 
for  or  against  the  other,  but  shall  not  be  compelled  to  testify. 
-B.  D.  57. 

292  Evidence  may  be  oral,  written  or  printed,  direct 
or  circumstantial. — B.  D.  58. 

293  A  charge  may  be  proven  by  the  testimony  of  one 
witness  only  when  supported  by  other  evidence  ;  but  when 
there  are  several  specifications  under  the  same  general 
charge,  the  proof  of  two  or  more  of  the  specifications  by 
different  credible  witnesses  shall  be  sufficient  to  establish 
the  charge.— B.  D.  58. 

294  No  witness  afterward  to  be  examined,  except  a 
member  of  the  judicatory,  shall  be  present  during  the  ex- 
amination of  another  witness  if  either  party  object. — B.  D. 

59- 

295  The  oath  or  affirmation  shall  be  administered  by 
the  moderator  in  the  following,  or  like,  terms ;  '*  You  sol- 
emnly promise,  in  the  presence  of  the  omniscient  and 
heart-searching  God,  that  you  will  declare  the  truth,  the 
whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  according  to  the  best 
of  your  knowledge,  in  the  matter  in  which  you  are  called  to 
testify,  as  you  shall  answer  to  the  great  Judge  of  quick  and 
dead."— B.  D.  61. 

296  Witnesses  shall  be  examined  first  by  the  party 
producing  them,  then  cross-examined  by  the  opposite  party, 
after  which  any  member  of  the  judicatory  or  either  party 
may  put  additional  interrogatories. — B.  D.  60. 

297  Irrelevant  or  frivolous  questions  shall  not  be  ad- 
mitted, nor  leading  questions  by  the  parties  producing  the 


5S  MANUAL. 

witness,  except  under  permission  of  the  judicatory  as  neces- 
sary to  elicit  the  truth. — B.  D.  60. 

298  Every  question  put  to  a  witness  shall,  if  required, 
be  reduced  to  writing. — B.  D.  62. 

299  And  if  either  party  desire  it,  or  if  the  judicatory 
shall  so  decide,  both  question  and  answer  shall  be  recorded. 
— B.  D.  62. 

300  The  testimony  thus  recorded  shall  be  read  to  the 
witnesses  in  the  presence  of  the  judicatory  for  their  appro- 
bation and  subscription.— B.  D.  62. 

301  The  records  of  a  judicatory,  or  any  part  of  them, 
whether  original  or  transcribed,  if  regularly  authenticated 
by  the  clerk,  or,  in  case  of  his  death,  absence,  disability  or 
failure  from  any  cause,  by  the  moderator,  shall  be  deemed 
good  and  sufficient  evidence  in  every  other  judicatory. — B. 
D.63. 

302  In  like  manner,  testimony  taken  by  one  judicatory 
and  regularly  certified  shall  be  received  by  every  other  judi- 
catory as  no  less  valid  than  if  it  had  been  taken  by  them- 
selves.— B.  D.  64. 

303  Any  judicatory  before  which  a  case  may  be  pend- 
ing shall  have  power,  whenever  the  necessity  of  parties  or 
witnesses  shall  require  it,  to  appoint,  on  the  application  of 
either  party,  a  commission  of  ministers  or  elders,  or  both,  to 
examine  witnesses  ;  which  commission,  if  the  case  requires 
it,  may  be  of  persons  within  the  jurisdiction  of  another  body. 
— B.  D.  65. 

304  The  commissioners  so  appointed  shall  take  such 
testimony  as  may  be  offered  by  either  party.  The  testimony 
shall  be  taken  in  accordance  with  the  rules  governing  the 
judicatory,  either  orally  or  on  written  interrogatories   and 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  59 

cross-interrogatories  duly  settled  by  the  judicatory,  due 
notice  having  been  given  of  the  time  when,  and  place  where, 
the  witnesses  are  to  be  examined. — B.  D.  65. 

305  All  questions  as  to  the  relevancy  or  competency 
of  the  testimony  so  taken  shall  be  determined  by  the  judi- 
catory.— B.  D.  65. 

306  The  testimony,  properly  authenticated  by  the  sig- 
natures of  the  commissioners,  shall  be  transmitted  in  due 
time  to  the  clerk  of  the  judicatory  before  which  the  case  is 
pending. — B.  D.  65. 

307  A  member  of  the  judicatory  may  be  called  upon 
to  testify  in  a  case  which  comes  before  it.  He  shall  be 
qualified  as  other  witnesses  are,  and  after  having  given 
his  testimony  may  immediately  resume  his  seat  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  judicatory. — B.  D.  66. 

308  A  member  of  the  church  summoned  as  a  witness 
and  refusing  to  appear,  or,  having  appeared,  refusing  to 
testify,  shall  be  censured  according  to  the  circumstances 
of  the  case  for  his  contumacy. — B.  D.  6j. 

309  If  after  a  trial  before  any  judicatory  new  evidence 
is  discovered  supposed  to  be  important  to  the  exculpation  of 
the  accused,  he  may  ask,  if  the  case  has  not  been  appealed, 
and  the  judicatory  shall  grant,  if  justice  seems  to  require  it, 
a  new  trial.— B.  D.  68. 

310  If  in  the  prosecution  of  an  appeal  new  evidence  is 
offered  which  in  the  judgment  of  the  appellate  judicatory 
has  an  important  bearing  on  the  case,  it  shall  either  refer 
the  whole  case  to  the  inferior  judicatory  for  a  new  trial  or, 
with  the  consent  of  the  parties,  take  the  testimony  and  hear 
and  determine  the  case. — B.  D.  69. 

311  Infliction  and   Removal   of   Church   Cen- 


60  MANUAL. 

SURES.— In  the  infliction  and  removal  of  church  censures 
judicatories  shall  observe  the  mode  prescribed  in  chap.  xi. 
sec.  i.  of  the  Directory  for  Worship,  which  is  as  follows :  "  The 
power  which  Christ  has  given  the  rulers  of  his  Church  is  for 
edification,  and  not  destruction.  When,  therefore,  a  com- 
municant shall  have  been  found  guilty  of  a  fault  deserving 
censure,  the  judicatory  shall  proceed  with  all  tenderness, 
and  restore  the  offending  brother  in  the  spirit  of  meekness, 
its  members  considering  themselves,  lest  they  also  be 
tempted.  Censure  ought  to  be  inflicted  with  great  so- 
lemnity, that  it  may  be  the  means  of  impressing  the  mind 
of  the  delinquent  with  a  proper  sense  of  his  sin,  and  that, 
with  the  divine  blessing,  it  may  lead  him  to  repentance." 

312  When  the  judicatory  has  resolved  to  pass  sentence 
suspending  a  communicant  from  church-privileges,  the 
moderator  shall  pronounce  the  sentence  in  the  following 
form :  "  Whereas  you  have  been  found  guilty  \by  your 
own  confession,  or  by  sufficient  proof,  as  the  case  may  be'\ 
of  the  sin  of  \here  mention  the  particular  offence^  we  de- 
clare you  suspended  from  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per till  you  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance." 

313  To  this  shall  be  added  such  advice,  admonition  or 
rebuke  as  may  be  judged  necessary,  and  the  whole  shall  be 
concluded  with  prayer  to  Almighty  God  that  he  would  fol- 
low this  act  of  discipline  with  his  blessing.  In  general, 
such  censures  should  be  inflicted  in  the  presence  of  the 
judicatory  only  ;  but  if  the  judicatory  think  it  expedient 
to  rebuke  the  offender  publicly,  this  solemn  suspension 
may  be  in  the  presence  of  the  church. 

314  After  a  person  has.  been  thus  suspended  the  min- 
ister and   elders  should  frequently  converse  with  him,  as 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  6 1 

well  as  pray  for  him  in  private,  that  it  would  please  God  to 
give  him  repentance.  And  particularly  on  days  prepara- 
tory to  the  dispensing  of  the  Lord's  Supper  the  prayers  of 
the  church  should  be  offered  up  for  those  who  have  shut 
themselves  out  from  this  holy  communion. 

315  When  the  judicatory  shall  be  satisfied  as  to  the 
reality  of  the  repentance  of  any  suspended  member,  he 
shall  be  allowed  to  profess  his  repentance,  and  be  restored 
to  fellowship  in  the  presence  of  the  Session  or  of  the  church. 

316  When  a  suspended  person  has  failed  to  manifest 
repentance  for  his  offence,  and  has  continued  in  obstinate 
impenitence  not  less  than  a  year,  it  may  become  the  duty 
of  the  judicatory  to  excommunicate  him  without  further 
trial.  The  design  of  excommunication  is  to  operate  upon 
the  offender  as  a  means  of  reclaiming  him,  to  deliver  the 
Church  from  the  scandal  of  his  offence,  and  to  inspire  all 
with  fear  by  the  example  of  his  punishment. 

317  When  a  judgment  of  excommunication  is  to  be 
executed,  with  or  without  previous  suspension,  it  is  proper 
that  the  sentence  be  publicly  pronounced  against  the  of- 
fender. The  minister  shall,  therefore,  at  a  regular  meeting 
of  the  church,  make  a  brief  statement  of  the  several  steps 
which  have  been  taken  with  respect  to  the  offender,  an- 
nouncing that  it  has  been  found  necessary  to  excommuni- 
cate him. 

318  He  shall  begin  by  showing  (from  Matt,  xviii. 
15-18;  I  Cor.  v.  1-5.)  the  power  of  the  Church  to  cast  out 
unworthy  members,  and  shall  briefly  explain  the  nature,  use 
and  consequences  of  this  censure. 

319  Then  he  shall  pronounce  the  sentence  in  the  fol- 
lowing or  like  form — viz. :  "  Whereas  A.  B.  hath  been  by 


62  MANUAL. 

sufficient  proof  convicted  of  \here  insert  the  siri)^,  and 
after  much  admonition  and  prayer  refuseth  to  hear  the 
Church,  and  hath  manifested  no  evidence  of  repentance, 
therefore,  in  the  name,  and  by  the  authority,  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  I  pronounce  him  to  be  excluded  from  the 
communion  of  this  church ;"  after  which  prayer  shall  be 
made  for  the  conviction  and  reformation  of  the  excom- 
municated person,  and  for  the  establishment  of  all  true 
believers.  But  the  judicatory  may  omit  the  publication 
of  the  excommunication  when  it  judges  that  there  is  suf- 
ficient reason  for  such  omission. 

320  When  an  excommunicated  person  shall  be  so 
affected  by  his  state  as  to  be  brought  to  repentance,  and 
desires  to  be  readmitted  to  the  privileges  of  the  church, 
the  Session  of  the  church  which  excommunicated  him, 
having  obtained  and  placed  on  record  sufficient  evidence 
of  his  sincere  repentance  and  deep  contrition,  shall  proceed 
to  restore  him,  recording  in  explicit  terms  the  grounds  on 
which  such  conclusion  has  been  reached. 

321  The  sentence  of  restoration  shall  be  pronounced 
by  the  minister  at  a  regular  meeting  of  the  church  on  the 
Lord's  Day,  in  the  following  words :  "  Whereas  A.  B.  has 
been  excluded  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but  has 
now  given  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance,  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  his  authority,  I  declare 
him  absolved  from  the  sentence  of  excommunication 
formerly  pronounced  against  him;  and  I  do  restore  him 
to  the  communion  of  the  Church,  that  he  may  be  a  par- 
taker of  all  the  benefits  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  his  eternal 
salvation  ;"  after  which,  he  shall  be  commended  to  God  in 
prayer. 


LA  M^  AND    USAGE.  63 

322  Censures  other  than  suspension  from  church-priv- 
ileges or  excommunication  shall  be  inflicted  in  such  mode 
as  the  judicatory  may  direct. 

323  The  Various  Ways  in  which  a  Cause  may  be 
Carried  from  a  Lower  to  a  Higher  Judicatory. — 
All  proceedings  of  the  Session,  the  Presbytery  and  the 
Synod  (except  as  limited  by  chap.  xi.  sec.  4  of  the  Form 
of  Government)  are  subject  to  review  by,  and  may  be 
taken  to,  a  superior  judicatory  by  General  Review  and 
Control,  Reference,  Complaint  or  Appeal.— B.  D.  70. 

324  The  exception  in  the  above  section  refers  to  the 
provision  according  to  which  the  decisions  of  a  commission 
appointed  by  the  Synod  in  judicial  cases  are  final  when  they 
do  not  involve  questions  of  constitutional  law  and  doctrine. 
— B.  D.  118. 

325  I.  General  Review  and  ControL — All  proceedings 
of  the  church  shall  be  reported  to  and  reviewed  by  the 
Session,  and  by  its  order  incorporated  with  its  records. — 
B.  D.  71. 

326  Such  review  and  record  include  all  proceedings 
of  the  church  in  congregational  meetings,  as  the  election 
of  elders  and  deacons,  the  election  of  a  pastor  or  the  re- 
quest to  Presbytery  to  dissolve  the  pastoral  relation,  and 
all  other  matters  in  which  the  "  Congregational  Assembly  " 
(Form  of  Government,  chap.  viii.  sec.  i.)  acts. — Moore,  in 
Presbyterian  Digest,  p.  654. 

327  This  construction  of  the  rule  in  question  is  to  be 
understood  to  apply  to  the  proceedings  of  trustees  in  all 
cases  in  which,  under  the  laws  of  the  places  where  they 
exercise  their  functions,  their  action  is  subject  to  review 
by  the  Session. 


64  MANUAL. 

328  Every  judicatory  above  a  Session  shall  review  at 
least  once  a  year  the  records  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
judicatory  next  below ;  and  if  the  lower  judicatory  shall 
omit  to  send  up  its  records  for  this  purpose,  the  higher 
may  require  them  to  be  produced,  either  immediately  or 
at  a  specified  time,  as  circumstances  may  determine.— 
B.  D.  71. 

329  A  case  judicially  issued  may  be  reviewed,  but  no 
judicial  decision  shall  be  reversed  unless  regularly  taken 
up  by  appeal  or  complaint. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  118. 

330  After  records  have  been  approved  corrections  can 
be  made  only  by  the  judicator)'  approving  them.— M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1862,  p.  34. 

331  When  error  is  shown,  the  higher  judicatory  may 
give  leave  to  correct  the  record. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  81. 

332  Copies  of  the  original  records  are  to  be  accepted 
only  in  extraordinary  cases. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1847,  p.  381  ; 
1878,  p.  52. 

333  In  such  review  the  judicatory  shall  examine,  first, 
whether  the  proceedings  have  been  correctly  recorded  ;  sec- 
ond, whether  they  have  been  constitutional  and  regular ; 
and  third,  whether  they  have  been  wise,  equitable  and  for 
the  edification  of  the  Church. — B.  D.  72. 

334  The  General  Assembly  have  defined  incorrect  or 
deficient  records  to  be  : 

1.  When  they  omit  to  record  the  opening  or  closing  of 
the  judicatory  with  prayer. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  68. 

2.  When  they  fail  to  record  absentees. — M.  G.  A.  1882, 
p.  94. 

3.  When  they  fail  to  describe  judicial  cases  acted  upon 
and  the  disposition  made  of  them. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  60. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  6$ 

4.  When  they  fail  to  record  the  Narrative  on  the  State 
of  Rehgion.— M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  593. 

335  ^y  unconstitutional  and  irregular  proceedings  is 
meant,  e.  g., 

1.  When  a  Synod  institutes  and  prosecutes  a  judicial 
case.— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1846.  p.  31  ;  B.  D.  18. 

2.  When  a  superior  judicatory  compels  an  inferior  judi- 
catory to  reverse  its  decision  without  assigning  reason  for 
such  reversal. — M.  G.  A.  1874,  p.  86. 

3.  Or  when  censure  is  inflicted  by  a  judicatory  without 
due  examination. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

336  The  General  Assembly  have  declared  it  to  be  un- 
wise and  prejudicial  to  the  edification  of  the  Church  when  a 
lower  judicatory  treats  with  disrespect  the  decisions  of  the 
superior  judicatory  and  pronounces  them  as  of  no  binding 
authority.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1866,  p.  97. 

337  Review  and  Control  does  not  extend  to  statistical 
items  in  sessional  records,  nor  to  the  omission  of  Sessions 
to  conform  to  rules  prescribed  by  the  Presbytery  when  such 
rules  are  not  prescribed  by  our  Form  of  Government  or 
Book  of  Discipline. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  631. 

338  Members  of  a  judicatory  the  records  of  which  are 
under  review  shall  not  be  allowed  to  vote  thereon. — B.  D. 

73- 

339  In  most  cases  the  superior  judicatory  may  dis- 
charge its  duty  by  simply  placing  on  its  own  records  and 
on  those  under  review  the  censure  which  it  may  pass. — B. 

D.  74- 

340  But  irregular  proceedings  may  be  found  so  dis- 
reputable and  injurious  that  the  inferior  judicatory  must  be 
required  to  review  and  correct  or  reverse  them  and  report 

5 


66  MANUAL. 

within  a  specified  time  its  obedience  to  the  order ;  provided, 
however,  that  no  judicial  decision  shall  be  reversed  unless 
regularly  taken  up  by  appeal  or  complaint. — B.  D.  74. 

341  If  a  judicatory  is  at  any  time  well  advised  of  any 
unconstitutional  proceedings  of  a  lower  judicatory,  the  latter 
shall  be  cited  to  appear  at  a  specified  time  and  place,  to 
produce  the  records  and  to  show  what  it  has  done  in  the 
matter  in  question  ;  after  which,  if  the  charge  is  sustained, 
the  whole  matter  shall  be  concluded  by  the  judicatory  itself, 
or  be  remitted  to  the  lower  judicatory  with  direction  as  to 
its  disposition. — B.  D,  75. 

342  Judicatories  may  sometimes  neglect  to  perform 
their  duty,  by  which  neglect  heretical  opinions  or  corrupt 
practices  may  be  allowed  to  gain  ground  or  offenders  of  a 
gross  character  may  be  suffered  to  escape,  or  some  part  of 
their  proceedings  may  have  been  omitted  from  the  record 
or  not  properly  recorded.  If,  therefore,  at  any  time,  the 
superior  judicatory  is  well  advised  of  such  neglects,  omis- 
sions, or  irregularities  on  the  part  of  the  inferior  judicatory, 
it  may  require  its  records  to  be  produced,  and  shall  either 
proceed  to  examine  and  decide  the  whole  matter  as  com- 
pletely as  if  proper  record  had  been  made,  or  it  shall  cite 
the  lower  judicatory  and  proceed  as  in  the  next  preceding 
section. — B.  D.  76. 

343  The  following  decisions  have  been  made  by 
the  General  Assembly  in  cases  of  review  and  control — 
viz. : 

344  Judicatories  must  send  up  their  records  annually. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1864,  p.  482  ;  P.  D.,  p.  196.  J 

345  A  case  judicially  decided  may  be  reviewed  by  a  ^ 
superior  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  118. 


LA  IV  AND    USAGE.  6/ 

346  Judicatories  must  be  opened  and  closed  with 
prayer. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  113. 

347  When,  however,  the  meeting  of  the  judicatory  is 
held  immediately  after  a  divine  service,  the  opening  prayer 
may  be  omitted. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  113. 

348  The  names  of  absentees  from  judicatories  must  be 
recorded.— M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

349  The  Narrative  of  the  State  of  Religion  must  be 
recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  91. 

350  Judicial  cases  acted  upon  and  disposed  of  must  be 
fully  described.— M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  661. 

351  Reasons  for  decisions  in  judicial  cases  must  be 
given.— M.  G.  A.  1874,  p.  85. 

352  A  Synod  may  not  institute  and  prosecute  judicial 
proceedings,  but  may  require  an  inferior  judicatory  to  take 
up  a  case  ;  and  the  rule  of  limitation  of  time  does  not  then 
apply.— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1846.  p.  31  ;  M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  p.  481. 

353  Censure  of  records  without  examination  is  uncon- 
stitutional.— M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

354  The  approval  of  the  minutes  does  not  affect  the 
right  of  appeal  or  complaint  against  any  action  taken. — M. 
G.  A.  1879,  P-  613. 

355  Review  and  Control  does  not  extend  to  statistical 
items  in  sessional  records. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  P-  631. 

356  Exceptions  made  to  records  must  be  recorded  by 
the  judicatory  making  them. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  593. 

357  Judicial  decisions  must  not  be  reversed  unless  they 
be  regularly  brought  up  by  appeal  or  complaint. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1 861  ;  1874,  p.  86. 

358  II.  References. — A  reference  is  a  representation  in 
writing,  made  by  an  inferior  to  a  superior  judicatory,  of  a 


68  MANUAL. 

judicial  case  not  yet  decided.  Generally,  however,  it  is 
more  conducive  to  the  public  good  that  each  judicatory 
should  fulfill  its  duty  by  exercising  its  own  judgment. — B. 

D.  77. 

359  Cases  which  are  new,  important,  difficult  or  of 
peculiar  delicacy,  the  decision  of  which  may  establish  prin- 
ciples or  precedents  of  extensive  influence,  on  which  the 
inferior  judicatory  is  greatly  divided,  or  on  which  for  any 
reason  it  is  desirable  that  a  superior  judicatory  should  first 
decide,  are  proper  subjects  of  reference. — B,  D.  78. 

360  References  are  either  for  mere  advice  preparatory 
to  a  decision  by  the  inferior  judicatory,  or  for  ultimate  trial 
and  decision  by  the  superior,  and  are  to  be  carried  to  the 
next  higher  judicatory. — B.  D.  79, 

361  If  for  advice,  the  reference  only  suspends  the  de- 
cision of  the  inferior  judicatory ;  if  for  trial,  it  submits  the 
whole  case  to  the  final  judgment  of  the  superior. — B.  D.  79. 

362  In  cases  of  reference  members  of  the  inferior 
judicatory  may  sit,  deliberate  and  vote. — B.  D.  80. 

363  A  judicatory  is  not  necessarily  bound  to  give  a 
final  judgment  in  a  case  of  reference,  but  may  remit  the 
whole  case,  either  with  or  without  advice,  to  the  inferior 
judicatory.— B.  D.  81. 

364  The  whole  record  of  proceedings  shall  be  promptly 
transmitted  to  the  superior  judicatory;  and  if  the  reference 
is  accepted,  the  parties  shall  be  heard. — B.  D.  82. 

365  III.  Complaints. — A  complaint  is  a  written  repre- 
sentation, made  to  the  next  superior  judicatory,  by  one  or 
more  persons  subject  and  submitting  to  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  judicatory  complained  of,  respecting  any  delinquency 
or  any  decision  by  an  inferior  judicatory. — B,  D.  83. 


\ 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  69 

366  The  distinction  between  a  complaint  and  an  ap- 
peal should  be  observed,  the  former  being  against  any 
decision  or  delinquency,  while  the  latter  \sfrom\hQ  decision 
of  a  judicatory  in  3.  Judicial  C2is&. — B.  D.  83,  94. 

367  Complaint  will  not  lie  against  a  judicatory  for 
obeying  the  orders  of  the  superior  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1868,  p.  641. 

368  Nor  against  advice  given  on  memorial. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1852,  p.  166. 

369  Nor  against  a  judicatory  for  the  exercise  of  its  dis- 
cretion.—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1868,  p.  612. 

370  Nor  in  a  case  already  decided  by  the  Assembly. — • 
M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1855,  p.  271. 

371  Nor  against  a  decision  of  a  moderator  unappealed 
from  at  the  time.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1865,  p.  543. 

372  Nor  in  a  case  of  mere  review  of  records. — M.  G. 
A.  1877,  576. 

373  Written  notice  of  complaint,  with  the  reasons 
therefor,  shall  be  given  within  ten  days  after  the  action  was 
taken  to  the  clerk,  or,  in  case  of  his  death,  absence  or  dis- 
ability, to  the  moderator,  of  the  judicatory  complained  of, 
who  shall  lodge  it,  with  the  records  and  all  the  papers  per- 
taining to  the  case,  with  the  clerk  of  the  superior  judicatory 
before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next 
ensuing  the  date  of  the  reception  of  said  notice. — B.  D.  84. 

374  Whenever  a  complaint  in  cases  non-judicial  is 
entered  against  a  decision  of  a  judicatory,  signed  by  at 
least  one-third  of  the  members  recorded  as  present  when 
the  action  was  taken,  the  execution  of  such  decision  shall 
be  stayed  until  the  final  issue  of  the  case  by  the  superior 
judicatory. — B.  D.  85. 


70  MANUAL. 

375  The  complainant  shall  lodge  his  complaint  and 
the  reasons  therefor  with  the  clerk  of  the  superior  judica- 
tory before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its  meeting  next 
ensuing  the  date  of  the  notice  thereof. — B.  D.  86. 

376  If  the  higher  judicatory  finds  that  the  complaint  is 
in  order  and  that  sufficient  reasons  for  proceeding  to  trial 
have  been  assigned,  the  next  step  shall  be  to  read  the 
record  of  the  action  complained  of  and  so  much  of  the 
record  of  the  lower  judicatory  as  may  be  pertinent ;  then 
the  parties  shall  be  heard,  and  after  that  the  judicatory  shall 
proceed  to  consider  and  determine  the  case  as  provided  for 
in  cases  of  original  process. — B.  D.  87. 

377  In  cases  of  complaint  involving  a  judicial  decision, 
proceedings  in  an  appellate  judicatory  shall  be  had  in  the 
order  and  as  provided  in  Sec.  397. — B.  D.  87,  99. 

378  The  effect  of  a  complaint,  if  sustained,  may  be  the 
reversal,  in  whole  or  in  part,  of  the  action  of  the  lower 
judicatory,  and  may  also  in  cases  non-judicial  be  the  in- 
fliction of  censure  upon  the  judicatory  complained  of. — B. 
D.  88. 

379  When  a  complaint  is  sustained,  the  lower  judica- 
tory shall  be  directed  how  to  dispose  of  the  matter. — B.  D.  88. 

380  The  parties  to  a  complaint  in  cases  non-judicial 
shall  be  known,  respectively,  as  complainant  and  respond- 
ent, the  latter  being  the  judicatory  complained  of,  which 
should  always  be  represented  by  one  or  more  of  its  number 
appointed  for  that  purpose,  who  may  be  assisted  by  counsel. 
— B.  D.  89. 

381  Neither  the  complainant  nor  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  complained  of  shall  sit,  dehberate  or  vote  in  the 
case. — B.  D.  90. 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  7 1 

382  Either  of  the  parties  to  a  complaint  may  appeal  to 
the  next  superior  judicatory,  except  as  limited  by  chap.  xi. 
sec.  4  of  the  Form  of  Government. — B.  D.  91. 

383  The  hmitation  referred  to  in  the  preceding  section 
is  to  cases  which  involve  questions  of  constitutional  law  and 
doctrine. — B.  D.  118. 

384  The  judicatory  against  which  a  complaint  is  made 
shall  send  up  its  records  and  all  the  papers  relating  to  the 
matter  of  the  complaint  and  filed  with  the  record,  and  for 
failure  to  do  this  it  shall  be  censured  by  the  superior  judica- 
tory, which  shall  have  power  to  make  such  orders,  pending 
the  production  of  the  records  and  papers  and  the  determina- 
tion of  the  complaint,  as  may  be  necessary  to  preserve  the 
rights  of  all  the  parties. — B.  D.  92. 

385  If  a  case  should  be  carried  to  an  appellate  judica- 
tory by  both  appeal  and  complaint,  the  same  shall  be  consoh- 
dated  for  trial  if  deemed  proper  by  the  appellate  judicatory. 
If  the  appeal  be  abandoned,  the  case  shall  be  heard  only  on 
the  complaint. — B.  D.  93. 

386  IV.  Appeals. — An  appeal  is  the  removal  of  a 
judicial  case  by  a  written  representation  from  an  inferior 
to  a  superior  judicatory,  and  may  be  taken  by  either  of  the 
original  parties  from  the  final  judgment  of  the  lower  judica- 
tory. These  parties  shall  be  called  appellant  and  appellee. 
— B.  D.  94. 

387  From  the  preceding  section  it  appears  that  appeals 
are  limited  to  judicial  cases  and  can  be  taken  only  by 
original  parties,  original  parties  being  the  person  prose- 
cuted and  the  prosecutor.  Others  than  these  may  com- 
plain.— M.  G.  A.  1823,  p.  69. 

388  When  the  prosecution   is  initiated  by  a  judica- 


72  MANUAL. 

tory,  "The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America"  shall  be  the  prosecutor  and  an  original  party. — 
B.  D.  lo. 

389  There  is  no  constitutional  provision  for  a  second 
appeal.— M.  G.  A.  1876,  p.  28. 

390  The  grounds  of  appeal  may  be  such  as  these  :  i . 
Irregularity  in  the  proceedings  of  an  inferior  judicatory  ;  2, 
Refusal  to  entertain  an  appeal  or  a  complaint ;  3.  Refusal 
of  reasonable  indulgence  to  a  party  on  trial ;  4.  Receiving 
improper  or  declining  to  receive  important  testimony  ;  5. 
Hastening  to  a  decision  before  the  testimony  is  fully  taken  ; 
6.  Manifestation  of  prejudice  in  the  conduct  of  the  case; 
and  7.  Mistake  or  injustice  in  the  decision. — B.  D.  95. 

391  The  Assembly  will  not  ordinarily  entertain  appeals 
which  involve  no  questions  of  doctrine  or  law. — F.  G.,  chap, 
xii.  sec.  iv. ;  M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  642, 

392  Written  notice  of  appeal,  with  specifications  of  the 
errors  alleged,  shall  be  given  within  ten  days  after  the  judg- 
ment has  been  rendered  to  the  clerk,  or  in  case  of  his 
death,  absence  or  disability  to  the  moderator,  of  the  judica- 
tory appealed  from,  who  shall  lodge  it,  with  the  records  and 
all  the  papers  pertaining  to  the  case,  with  the  clerk  of  the 
superior  judicatory  before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its 
regular  meeting  next  ensuing  the  date  of  the  reception  of 
said  notice. — B.  D.  96. 

393  The  appellant  shall  appear  in  person  or  by  counsel 
before  the  judicatory  appealed  to  on  or  before  the  close  of  the 
second  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next  ensuing  the  date  of  the 
filing  of  his  notice  of  appeal,  and  shall  lodge  his  appeal  and 
specifications  of  the  errors  alleged  with  the  clerk  of  the  supe- 
rior judicatory  within  the  time  above  specified. — B.  D.  97. 


I 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  73 

394  If  an  appellant  fails  to  show  to  the  satisfaction  of 
the  judicatory  that  he  was  unavoidably  prevented  from  so 
doing,  he  shall  be  considered  as  having  abandoned  his  ap- 
peal, and  the  judgment  shall  stand. — B.  D.  97. 

395  Neither  the  appellant  nor  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  appealed  from  shall  sit,  deliberate  or  vote  in  the 
case.— B.  D.  98. 

396  When  due  notice  of  an  appeal  has  been  given, 
and  the  appeal  and  the  specifications  of  the  errors  alleged 
have  been  filed  in  due  time,  the  appeal  shall  be  considered 
in  order.  The  judgment,  the  notice  of  appeal,  the  appeal 
and  the  specifications  of  the  errors  alleged  shall  be  read, 
and  the  judicatory  may  then  determine,  after  hearing  the 
parties,  whether  the  appeal  shall  be  entertained. — B.  D.  99. 

397  If  the  appeal  be  entertained,  the  following  order 
shall  be  observed: 

1.  The  record  in  the  case,  from  the  beginning,  shall  be 
read,  except  what  may  be  omitted  by  consent. 

2.  The  parties  shall  be  heard,  the  appellant  opening  and 
closing. 

3.  Opportunity  shall  be  given  to  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  appealed  from  to  be  heard. 

4.  Opportunity  shall  be  given  to  the  members  of  the 
superior  judicatory  to  be  heard. 

5.  The  vote  shall  then  be  separately  taken,  without  de- 
bate, on  each  specification  of  error  alleged,  the  question 
being  taken  in  the  form,  "Shall  the  specification  of  error 
be  sustained?" — B.  D.  99. 

398  If  no  one  of  the  specifications  be  sustained,  and 
no  error  be  found  by  the  judicatory  in  the  record,  the  judg- 
ment of  the  inferior  judicatory  shall  be  affirmed.     If  one 


74  MANUAL. 

or  more  errors  be  found,  the  judicatory  shall  determine 
whether  the  judgment  of  the  inferior  judicatory  shall  be 
reversed  or  modified  or  the  case  remanded  for  a  new  trial, 
and  the  judgment,  accompanied  by  a  recital  of  the  error  or 
errors  found,  shall  be  entered  on  the  record.  If  the  judica- 
tory deem  it  wise,  an  explanatory  minute  may  be  adopted, 
which  shall  be  a  part  of  the  record  of  the  case. — B.  D.  99. 

399  When  the  judgment  directs  admonition  or  rebuke, 
notice  of  appeal  shall  suspend  all  further  proceedings ;  but 
in  other  cases  the  judgments  shall  be  in  force  until  the  ap- 
peal is  decided. — B.  D.  100. 

400  The  judicatory  whose  judgment  is  appealed  from 
shall  send  up  its  records  and  all  the  papers  relating  thereto 
and  filed  with  the  record.  If  it  fails  to  do  this,  it  shall  be 
censured,  and  the  sentence  appealed  from  shall  be  sus- 
pended until  a  record  is  produced  on  which  the  issue  can 
be  fairly  tried. — B.  D.  loi. 

401  Appeals  are  generally  to  be  taken  to  the  judica- 
tory immediately  superior  to  that  appealed  from. — B.  D. 
102. 

402  For  sufficient  reasons  an  appeal  may  be  taken 
directly  to  the  Assembly.— M.  G.  A.  1884,  pp.  107,  108. 

403  V.  Dissents  and  Protests. — A  dissent  is  a  declara- 
tion of  one  or  more  members  of  a  minority  in  a  judicatory, 
expressing  disagreement  with  a  decision  of  the  majority  in 
a  particular  case. — B.  D.  103. 

404  A  dissent  which  is  offered  without  reasons  and 
simply  as  a  record  of  the  vote  of  the  dissenters  may  be 
admitted  to  record,  and  demands  no  reply.  If,  however,  it 
be  accompanied  with  reasons,  it  is  virtually  a  protest. — M. 
G.  A.  1872,  p.  85;  B.  D.  104. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  75 

405  In  1846  the  General  Assembly  refused  to  admit  to 
record  a  dissent  accompanied  with  reasons. — Baird's  Digest, 
p.  117. 

406  A  protest  is  a  more  formal  declaration,  made  by 
one  or  more  members  of  a  minority,  bearing  testimony 
against  what  is  deemed  a  mischievous  or  erroneous  pro- 
ceeding, decision  or  judgment,  and  includes  a  statement 
of  the  reasons  therefor. — B.  D.  104. 

407  A  dissent  or  a  protest  must  be  entered  before  the 
rising  of  the  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1822,  p.  44. 

408  A  protest  consisting  of  the  argument  of  a  case 
which  the  Assembly  refused  to  entertain  was  not  received. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1865,  p.  592. 

409  A  protest  shall  be  recorded  only  by  order  of  the 
judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1828,  p.  242. 

410  The  judicatory  may  prepare  an  answer  to  any 
protest  which  imputes  to  it  principles  or  reasonings  which 
its  action  does  not  import,  and  the  answer  shall  also  be 
entered  on  the  records.  Leave  may  thereupon  be  given  to 
the  protestant  or  protestants,  if  they  desire  it,  to  modify  their 
protest ;  and  the  answer  of  the  judicatory  may  also,  in  con- 
sequence, be  modified.  This  shall  end  the  matter. — B.  D. 
106. 

411  No  answer  is  deemed  necessary  when,  in  the 
course  of  discussion,  the  assumptions  of  a  protest  have 
been  refuted  and  proved  untenable. — M.  G.  A.  1834,  p.  450. 

412  No  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest  who 
has  not  a  right  to  vote  on  the  question  decided,  and  in 
judicial  cases  no  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest 
who  did  not  vote  against  the  decision. — B.  D.  107. 

413  If  a  dissent  or  protest  be  couched  in  decorous  and 


^(i  MANUAL. 

respectful  language,  and  be  without  offensive  reflections  or 
insinuations  against  the  majority,  it  shall  be  entered  on  the 
records. — B.  D.  105. 

414  Dissents. — See  under  Discipline,  Sec.  403. 

415  Divorce. — See  under  Marriage,  Sec.  481. 

416  Evangelists. — An  evangelist  is  an  ordained 
minister,  but  one  who  does  not  sustain  official  relations 
with  any  particular  church.  His  work  is  to  preach,  admin- 
ister sealing  ordinances  and  organize  churches  in  frontier  or 
destitute  settlements. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  xv. 

417  An  evangelist  shall  not  organize  a  church  within 
the  limits  of  any  Presbytery  unless  authority  has  previously 
been  obtained  from  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  644. 

418  Evangelists  may  not  ordain  ministers. — M.  G.  A. 
1882,  pp.  96,  97  ;  F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  viii. 

419  In  answer  to  certain  overtures  to  the  General  As- 
sembly requesting  it  to  devise  and  issue  a  plan  by  which 
laymen  possessing  the  requisite  qualifications  shall  be 
directed  toward  appropriate  Christian  labor  as  evangelists, 
the  Assembly  said  that,  while  recognizing  the  scriptural 
office  of  evangelist,  it  is  by  no  means  clear  that  this  office 
is  identical  with  that  which  bears  the  same  name  in  this 
year  of  grace ;  neither  is  our  Church  prepared  to  set  the 
seal  of  its  approval  upon  indiscriminate  and  oftentimes  ir- 
responsible Christian  efforts,  as  distinguished  from  regularly- 
constituted  and  authorized  ministerial  and  pastoral  labor. 
There  is  a  more  excellent  way.  '*  Presbyterial  visitation  of 
churches  has  proved  in  many  instances  a  most  efficient 
method  of  intensifying  spiritual  life.  The  aid  of  neighbor- 
ing and  especially-qualified  pastors  has  also  frequently  sub- 
served a  most  important  end.     And  it  is  by  no  means  cer- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  yj 

tain  that  in  the  final  issue  more  satisfactory  and  saving 
results  are  realized,  even  in  the  matter  of  religious  revival, 
from  the  sporadic  efforts  of  the  best  evangelists  than  from 
the  continuous  labors  of  those  who  minister  as  pastors  in 
holy  things.  Seemingly,  therefore,  there  is  no  need  that 
this  General  Assembly  emphasize  the  office  of  evangelist  as 
it  at  present  exists  and  is  exercised.  In  response,  however, 
to  the  suggestions  contained  in  the  several  overtures  on  this 
subject  referred  to  your  committee,  the  following  recommen- 
dations are  unanimously  submitted : 

"  I.  That,  while  maintaining  the  high  standard  of  minis- 
terial qualification  which  has  characterized  our  Church 
throughout  its  history,  Presbyteries  are  reminded  of  their 
duty  to  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  unevangelized 
masses  within  their  bounds,  and  are  recommended  in  ex- 
traordinary cases  to  avail  themselves  of  whatever  flexibihty 
in  the  hcensing  of  candidates  the  rules  prescribed  by  our 
Form  of  Government  will  permit. 

"  2.  That  the  faculties  of  our  theological  seminaries  are 
recommended  to  bring  frequently  before  their  students  the 
duty  of  the  ministry  to  the  unevangelized  masses,  and  to 
emphasize  those  phases  of  theological  instruction  which  will 
especially  qualify  them  to  instruct  and  Christianize  these 
masses." — M.  G.  A.  1887,  pp.  112,  113. 

420  Forms. — i.  Of  ordination  and  installation  of 
ruling  elders.     See  Sec.  699. 

421  2.  Of  ordination  and  installation  of  deacons.  See 
Sec.  208. 

422  3.  Of  licensure  for  candidates  for  the  ministry. 
See  Sec.  458. 

423  4.  Of  ordination  of  ministers.     See  Sec.  484. 


78  MANUAL. 

424  5.  Of  a  call  to  a  pastorate.     See  Sec.  522. 

425  6.  Of  the  installation  of  a  pastor.     See  Sec.  529. 

426  7.  Of  oath  in  judicial  cases.     See  Sec.  295. 

427  8.  Of  suspension  from  the  church.     See  Sec.  312. 

428  9.  Of  excommunication  from  the  church.  See 
Sec.  317. 

429  10.  Of  restoration  of  an  excommunicated  person. 
See  Sec.  320. 

430  II.  Of  commissioner  to  the  General  Assembly, 
See  Sec.  436. 

431  12.  Of  certificate  of  licensure.     See  Sec.  468. 

432  General  Assembly. — The  General  Assembly 
is  the  highest  judicatory  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It 
shall  represent  in  one  body  all  the  particular  churches  of 
this  denomination,  and  shall  bear  the  title  of  '*  The  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America." — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  i. 

433  It  was  formed  out  of  the  following  Synods — viz., 
the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia,  the  Synod  of  Virginia  and  the  Synod  of  the 
Carolinas.  Its  first  meeting  was  held  on  the  third  Thursday 
of  May,  1789,  in  the  Second  Presbyterian  church,  Philadel- 
phia, Pa.,  and  was  opened  with  a  sermon  by  Rev.  John 
Witherspoon,  D.  D.,  who  presided  until  the  election  of 
Rev.  John  Rodgers,  D.  D.,  the  first  moderator. — P.  D.  200. 

434  The  General  Assembly  shall  consist  of  an  equal 
delegation  of  bishops  and  elders  from  each  Presbytery,  in 
the  following  proportions — viz.,  each  Presbytery  consisting 
of  not  more  than  twenty-four  ministers  shall  send  one  min- 
ister and  one  elder,  and  each  Presbytery  consisting  of  more 
than  twenty-four  ministers  shall  send  one  minister  and  one 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  79 

elder  for  each  twenty-four  ministers,  or  for  each  additional 
fractional  number  of  ministers  not  less  than  twelve  ;  and 
these  delegates  shall  be  styled  "  commissioners  to  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly." — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  ii. 

435  These  commissioners  shall  always  be  appointed 
by  the  Presbytery  at  its  last  stated  meeting  immediately 
preceding  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  provided  that 
there  be  a  sufficient  interval  between  that  time  and  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Assembly  for  the  commissioners  to  attend  to  their 
duty  in  due  season ;  otherwise,  they  may  be  appointed  at 
any  stated  meeting  not  more  than  seven  months  preceding 
the  meeting  of  the  Assembly.  To  prevent  failure  in  the 
representation  of  the  Presbyteries,  it  may  be  expedient  for 
each  Presbytery  to  appoint  also  an  alternate  commissioner. 
— F.  G.  xxii.  sec.  i. 

436  Each  commissioner,  before  his  name  shall  be  en- 
rolled as  a  member  of  the  Assembly,  shall  produce  from  his 
Presbytery  a  commission  under  the  hand  of  the  moderator 
and  clerk,  in  the  following  or  like  form — viz.  : 

"  The  Presbytery  of ,  being  met  at ,  on  the  — 

day  of ,  doth  hereby  appoint  ,  bishop  of  the  con- 
gregation  of  [or  ,  ruling   elder   in   the   congregation 

of ,  as  the  case  may  be]"  (to  which   the  Presbytery 

may,  if  they  think  proper,  make  a  substitution  in  the  fol- 
lowing form  :)  "  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  then ,  bishop 

of  the  congregation  of  [or ,  ruhng  elder  in  the  congre- 
gation of ,  as  the  case  may  be],"  "to  be  a  commis- 
sioner to  the  next  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 

Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  meet  at on 

the  —  day  of ,  a.  d., or  wherever  and  whenever  the 

said  Assembly  may  happen  to  sit:  to  consult,  vote  and  de- 


80  MANUAL. 

termine  on  all  things  that  may  come  before  that  body  ac- 
cording to  the  principles  and  constitution  of  this  Church  and 
the  word  of  God.  And  of  his  diligence  herein  he  is  to  ren- 
der an  account  at  his  return. 

"  Signed  by  order  of  the  Presbytery. 

" ,  Moderator. 

•• ,  Clerk." 

F.  G.,  chap.  xxii.  sec.  ii. 

437  In  order  as  far  as  possible  to  procure  a  respectable 
and  full  delegation  to  all  our  judicatories,  it  is  proper  that 
the  expenses  of  ministers  and  elders  in  their  attendance  on 
these  judicatories  be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which  they  re- 
spectively represent. — F.  G.,  chap.  xxii.  sec.  iii. 

438  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  at  least  once  a 
year,  on  the  third  Thursday  of  May,  at  eleven  o'clock  a.  m. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  vii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  841. 

439  In  1 88 1  the  Assembly  appointed  the  stated  and 
permanent  clerks  as  a  permanent  committee  to  report  from 
year  to  year  on  the  place  of  the  meeting  of  the  next  ensuing 
Assembly. 

440  Any  fourteen  or  more  commissioners,  one-half  of 
whom  shall  be  ministers,  being  met  on  ihe  day  and  at  the 
place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of 
business. — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  iii. 

441  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  time  appointed 
and  the  moderator  be  absent,  the  last  moderator  present, 
being  a  commissiofter,  or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior  mem- 
ber present,  shall  be  requested  to  take  his  place,  without 
delay,  until  a  new  election. — G.  A.  R.  ii. 

442  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed, any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  adjourn 


LA IV  AND    USAGE.  8 1 

from  time  to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a 
quorum  to  assemble. — G.  A.  R.  iii. 

443  The  General  Assembly  may  hold  an  adjourned 
meeting,  although  there  is  no  provision  for  a  pro-re-nata 
meeting. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  949  ;  N.  S.  1869,  p.  304. 

444  The  officers  of  the  General  Assembly  are  a  stated 
clerk,  who  also  acts  as  treasurer  of  the  Assembly,  a  perma- 
nent clerk  and  temporary  clerks,  the  latter  being  nomi- 
nated by  the  stated  and  permanent  clerks. — M.  G.  A.  1875, 
p.  533;   1884,  p.  33. 

445  Besides  the  ordinary  clerical  duties  devolving 
upon  the  stated  clerk,  the  arrangements  for  transportation 
of  commissioners  are  placed  permanently  in  his  hands. 
He  shall  also  receive  all  overtures,  memorials  and  miscel- 
laneous papers  addressed  to  the  judicatory,  shall  make 
record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them  to  the  committee  of 
bills  and  overtures  for  appropriate  disposition  or  reference. 
~M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  687  ;  G.  A.  R.  xi. 

446  The  General  Assembly — 

1.  Shall  receive  and  issue  all  appeals,  complaints  and 
references  that  affect  the  doctrine  or  Constitution  of  the 
Church  which  may  be  regularly  brought  before  it  from 
the  inferior  judicatories  ;  provided,  that  in  the  trial  of 
judicial  cases  the  General  Assembly  shall  have  power 
to  act  by  commission,  in  accordance  with  the  provisions 
on  the  subject  of  commissions  in  the  Book  of  Discipline. 

2.  It  shall  review  the  records  of  every  Synod,  and 
approve  or  censure  them. 

3.  It  shall  give  its  advice  and  instruction  in  all  cases 
submitted  to  it  in  conformity  with  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church. 

6 


82  MANUAL. 

4.  It  shall  constitute  the  bond  of  union,  peace,  corres- 
pondence and  mutual  confidence  among  all  our  churches. 

5.  It  shall  decide  in  all  controversies  respecting  doctrine 
and  disciphne, 

6.  It  shall  reprove,  vi^arn  or  bear  testimony  against  error 
in  doctrine  or  immorality  in  practice  in  any  church,  Presby- 
tery or  Synod. 

7.  It  shall  erect  new  Synods  when  it  may  be  judged 
necessary. 

8.  It  shall  superintend  the  concerns  of  the  whole 
Church. 

9.  It  shall  correspond  with  foreign  churches  on  such 
terms  as  may  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Assembly  and  the 
corresponding  body. 

10.  It  shall  suppress  schismatical  contentions  and  dis- 
putations. 

11.  And,  in  general,  it  shall  have  the  power  of 
recommending  and  attempting  reformation  of  manners 
and  the  promotion  of  charity,  truth  and  holiness  through 
all  the  churches  under  its  care. — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sees, 
iv.,  V. 

447  The  Assembly  will  not,  ordinarily,  decide  questions 
in  t/iesi. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  73. 

448  Nor  will  it  reverse  the  judicial  acts  of  a  former 
Assembly,  unless  error  be  shown. — M.  G.  A.  1824,  p.  115. 

449  Nor  revise  the  proceedings  of  a  previous  Assembly 
in  a  judicial  case. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1864,  p.  313. 

450  It  may,  however,  reconsider  and  reverse  a  man- 
ifestly erroneous  decision  of  a  former  Assembly. — M.  G.  A. 
1842,  p.  33 ;  N.  S.  1864,  p.  475- 

451  While  it    recognizes  the  right   of   petition    and 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  83 

memorial,  it  will  receive  overtures  only  through  Presby- 
teries and  Synods,  and  not  through  individuals  and  Ses- 
sions.—M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  627. 

452  It  has  the  power,  and  has  exercised  it,  to  visit 
Presbyteries  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  irregularides  of 
administration  and  disciphne.— M.  G.  A.  1885,  pp.  584,  585. 

453  Before  any  overtures  or  regulations  proposed  by 
the  Assembly  to  be  established  as  constitutional  rules  shall 
be  obligatory  on  the  churches,  it  shall  be  necessary  to  trans- 
mit them  to  all  the  Presbyteries,  and  to  receive  the  returns 
of  at  least  a  majority  of  them,  in  writing,  approving  there- 
of.— F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  vi. 

454  While  our  Form  of  Government  makes  no  pro- 
vision for  corresponding  members  of  the  Assembly,  the 
privilege  is  granted  to  the  secretaries  of  our  Boards  in 
discussions  bearing  upon  the  interests  of  the  Boards,  and 
also  to  the  stated  and  permanent  clerks  of  the  Assembly 
in  matters  touching  their  offices. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  85; 
G.  A.  R.  xliii. 

455  Each  session  of  the  Assembly  shall  be  opened 
and  closed  with  prayer.  And  the  whole  business  of  the 
Assembly  being  finished,  and  the  vote  taken  for  dissolving 
the  present  Assembly,  the  moderator  shall  say  from  the 
chair,  "  By  virtue  of  the  authority  delegated  to  me  by  the 
Church,  let  this  General  Assembly  be  dissolved,  and  I  do 
hereby  dissolve  it,  and  require  another  General  Assembly, 

chosen  in  the  same  manner,  to  meet  at on  the  —  day 

of  ,    A.  D. ;"    after   which    he   shall   pray   and   return 

thanks  and  pronounce  the  apostolic  benediction. — F.  G., 
chap.  xii.  sec.  viii. 

456  In  1886  and  in  1887  the  Assembly  arranged  for  an 


84  MANUAL. 

appropriate  observance  of  the  one  hundredth  General  Assem- 
bly, to  take  place  in  1888.  It  recommended  that  efforts  be 
made  to  collect  five  million  dollars  for  a  Centenary  Fund, 
which  shall  be  appropriated  toward  the  endowment  of  the 
Boards  of  the  Church,  our  theological  seminaries  and 
Presbyterian  colleges  and  academies. — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p. 
16,  17;  1887,  p.  27. 

457  Historical  Society.— The  Presbyterian  His- 
torical Society  was  organized  in  1852,  formally  incorporated 
in  1857  and  its  charter  amended  in  1877.  Its  objects  are 
to  collect  and  preserve  the  materials  and  to  promote  the 
knowledge  of  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America.  The  Assembly  has  repeatedly 
commended  it  to  the  attention  and  the  liberality  of  the 
churches. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  577. 

458  Licentiates.— Candidates  applying  to  the  Pres- 
bytery to  be  licensed  shall  produce  satisfactory  testimonials 
of  their  good  moral  character  and  of  their  being  regular 
members  of  some  particular  church. 

459  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  to  ex- 
amine them  respecting  their  experimental  acquaintance  with 
religion  and  the  motives  which  influence  them  to  desire  the 
sacred  office. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iii. 

460  This  examination  shall  be  close  and  particular, 
and  in  most  cases  may  be  best  conducted  in  the  presence 
of  the  Presbytery  only. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iii. 

461  It  is  recommended  that  the  candidate  be  also 
required  to  produce  a  diploma  of  Bachelor  or  Master  of 
Arts  from  some  college  or  university,  or,  at  least,  authentic 
testimonials  of  his  having  gone  through  a  regular  course  of 
learning. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iii. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  85 

462  In  addition  to  such  preliminary  examination,  the 
Presbytery  shall  examine  the  candidate :  In  his  knowledge 
I.  of  the  Latin  language  and  the  original  languages  in 
which  the  Holy  Scriptures  were  written  ;  2.  Of  the  arts  and 
sciences  ;  3.  Of  theology,  natural  and  revealed  ;  4.  Of  eccle- 
siastical history  ;  5.  Of  the  sacraments  and  church  govern- 
ment.— F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iv. 

463  And  in  order  to  make  trial  of  his  talents  to  explain 
and  vindicate,  and  practically  to  enforce,  the  doctrines  of  the 
gospel,  the  Presbytery  shall  require  of  him:  i.  A  Latin 
exegesis  on  some  common  head  in  divinity ;  2.  A  critical 
exercise  in  which  the  candidate  shall  give  a  specimen  of  his 
taste  and  judgment  in  sacred  criticism ;  3.  A  lecture  or  ex- 
position of  several  verses  of  Scripture ;  and  4.  A  popular 
sermon. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iv. 

464  The  lecture  and  popular  sermon  may,  in  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  Presbytery,  be  delivered  in  the  presence  of  a 
congregation. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  v. 

465  Except  in  extraordinary  cases,  of  which  the  Pres- 
bytery must  judge,  no  candidate  shall  be  hcensed  unless 
after  having  completed  the  usual  course  of  academical 
studies  he  shall  have  studied  divinity  at  least  two  years. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  vi. 

466  If  the  Presbytery  be  satisfied  with  his  trials,  it 
shall  license  him  in  the  following  manner : 

The  moderator  shall  propose  to  him  the  following  ques- 
tions— viz. : 

1.  Do  you  beheve  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God  and  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  of 


86  MANUAL. 

Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity  and  purity 
of  the  Church  ? 

4.  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself  in  the  Lord  to  the 
government  of  this  Presbytery,  or  of  any  other  Presbytery 
in  the  bounds  of  which  you  may  be  called  ? 

467  The  candidate  having  answered  these  questions 
in  the  affirmative,  and  the  moderator  having  offered  up  a 
prayer  suitable  to  the  occasion,  he  shall  address  himself  to 
the  candidate  to  the  following  purpose  :  "In  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  that  authority  which  he  hath 
given  to  the  Church  for  its  edification,  we  do  license  you  to 
preach  the  gospel  wherever  God  in  his  providence  may  call 
you  :  and  for  this  purpose  may  the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon 
you  and  the  Spirit  of  Christ  fill  your  heart !  Amen." — F.  G., 
chap,  xiv.  sees,  vii.,  viii. 

468  A  record  shall  be  made  of  the  Hcensure  in  the 
following  or  hke  form — viz. : 

"At  the ,  the  —  day  of ,  the  Presbytery  of , 

having  received  testimonials  in  favor  of ,  of  his  having 

gone  through  a  regular  course  of  literature,  of  his  good 
moral  character  and  of  his  being  in  the  communion  of 
the  Church,  proceeded  to  take  the  usual  parts  of  trial  for 
his  licensure  ;  and  he  having  given  satisfaction  as  to  his 
accomplishments  in  literature,  as  to  his  experimental  ac- 
quaintance with  religion,  and  as  to  his  proficiency  in  divinity 
and  other  studies,  the  Presbytery  did,  and  hereby  do,  express 
their  approbation  of  all  these  parts  of  trial ;  and  he  having 
adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  this  Church  and  satis- 
factorily answered  the  questions  appointed  to  be  put  to  can- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  8/ 

didates  to  be  licensed,  the  Presbytery  did,  and  hereby  do, 

license  him,  the  said ,  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  as 

a  probationer  for  the  holy  ministry  within  the  bounds  of  this 
Presbytery,  or  wherever  else  he  shall  be  orderly  called." — 
F.  G.,  chap,  xiv.  sec.  viii. 

469  When  any  candidate,  after  licensure,  shall  by  the 
permission  of  his  Presbytery  remove  without  its  limits,  an 
extract  of  the  record  of  his  licensure,  accompanied  with  a 
presbyterial  recommendation  signed  by  the  clerk,  shall  be 
his  testimonials  to  the  Presbytery  under  whose  care  he  shall 
come. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  x. 

470  No  candidate  shall  be  licensed  for  a  longer  term 
than  four  years,  but  the  Presbytery  may,  at  the  end  of  such 
term,  if  they  deem  it  expedient,  renew  such  license  for  one 
year. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  87. 

471  When  a  licentiate  shall  have  been  preaching  for  a 
considerable  time,  and  his  services  do  not  appear  to  be  edi- 
fying to  the  churches,  the  Presbytery  may,  if  they  think 
proper,  recall  his  license. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  xi. 

472  A  licentiate  belongs  to  the  laity,  is  subject  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Session  and  has  no  authority  to  deliber- 
ate or  vote  in  the  Presbytery,  neither  has  he  a  seat  or  a  voice 
in  the  Session,  nor  can  he  administer  the  sacraments.  He 
may,  however,  solemnize  marriage  in  those  States  where  the 
civil  laws  authorize  him  to  do  it. — M.  G.  A.  1829,  p.  263  ; 
1844.  p.  377;  B.  D.  18. 

473  Liturgies. — The  General  Assembly  in  1874  de- 
clared "that  the  practice  of  responsive  service  in  the  pub- 
he  worship  of  the  sanctuary  is  without  warrant  in  the  New 
Testament,  and  is  unwise  and  impolitic  in  view  of  its  inevi- 
table tendency  to  destroy  uniformity  in  our  mode  of  worship ; 


88  MANUAL. 

and  the  Sessions  of  the  churches  are  urged  to  preserve  in 
act  and  spirit  the  simphcity  indicated  in  the  Directory  for 
Worship."— M.  G.  A.  1874,  p.  83. 

474  In  answer  to  an  overture  asking  the  General  As- 
sembly to  transmit  to  the  Presbyteries  an  overture  which 
shall  settle  clearly  that  responsive  readings  are  a  permissible 
part  of  public  worship,  or  the  opposite,  the  Assembly  said : 
"  It  does  not  deem  it  advisable  to  send  down  such  an  over- 
ture. Referring  to  past  action  of  the  General  Assembly  for 
an  opinion  as  to  the  usage  in  question,  this  Assembly  is  not 
prepared  to  recommend  to  the  Sessions  to  make  it  a  subject 
of  church  disciphne," — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p.  79. 

475  In  1882  the  Presbytery  of  Puget  Sound  asked  the 
Assembly  to  prepare  and  publish  a  book  of  forms  for  public 
and  social  worship  and  for  special  occasions,  which  shall  be 
the  authorized  service-book  of  the  Church,  to  be  used  when- 
ever a  prescribed  formula  may  be  desired.  To  this  request 
the  following  answer  was  given  :  "  In  view  of  the  action  of 
previous  General  Assemblies  on  this  subject,  and  the  liberty 
which  belongs  to  each  minister  to  avail  himself  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  or  other  ancient  devotional  forms  of  the  Reformed 
churches  so  far  as  may  seem  to  him  for  edification,  it  is  in- 
expedient for  the  General  Assembly  to  make  any  special 
order  in  the  premises." — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  95. 

476  Lord's  Supper. — The  Lord's  Supper,  being 
one  of  the  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament,  shall  be  ad- 
ministered only  by  a  minister  of  the  word  lawfully  ordained. 
— C.  F.,  chap,  xxvii.  sec,  iv. 

477  Those  entitled  to  partake  of  it  are  only  communi- 
cants in  good  and  regular  standing  in  any  evangelical  church. 
— M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  75. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  •  89 

478  The  Assembly  of  1881  answered  an  overture  ask- 
ing, "  If  the  use  of  fermented  wine  is  necessary  to  the  proper 
observance  of  the  Lord's  Supper  ?"  as  follows  :  "  The  essen- 
tial elements  in  the  Lord's  Supper  are  bread  and  wine.  The 
General  Assembly  has  always  recognized  the  right  of  each 
church  Session  to  determine  what  is  bread  and  what  is 
wine."— M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  548. 

479  In  case  of  protracted  sickness  or  approaching 
death  it  may  be  administered  in  private  by  the  pastor  and 
an  elder,  record  of  the  same  to  be  made  in  the  minutes  of 
the  Session.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863,  p.  37. 

480  Marriage.— In  1885  the  General  Assembly  en- 
joined ministers  to  use  the  greatest  possible  care  that  they 
transgress  neither  the  laws  of  God  nor  the  laws  of  the  com- 
munity in  marrying  persons  who  have  been  divorced  on 
grounds  not  warranted  in  the  Scriptures,  or  any  other  per- 
sons whose  lawful  right  may  be  called  in  question. — M.  G. 
A.  1885,  p.  639. 

481  The  Confession  of  Faith  recognizes  only  two 
proper  grounds  of  divorce — adultery  and  such  willful  de- 
sertion as  can  no  way  be  remedied  by  the  Church  or  civil 
magistrate. — Chap.  xxiv.  sec.  vi. 

482  In  1883  the  General  Assembly  adopted  the  follow- 
ing resolution : 

''Whereas,  The  preservation  of  the  marriage  relation  as 
an  ordinance  of  God  is  essential  to  social  order,  morality 
and  religion  ;  and 

"  Whereas,  That  relation  in  the  popular  mind  is  shorn  of 
its  divine  sanctions  to  such  an  extent  that  not  only  are  its 
sacred  bonds  often  sundered  for  insufficient  and  trifling  rea- 
sons, but  the  action  of  the  civil  courts  and  the  divorce  laws  in 


90  •  MANUAL. 

many  of  the  States  are  in  direct  contravention  of  the  law 
of  God ;  therefore  be  it 

*' Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  bears  tes- 
timony against  this  immorality,  and  earnestly  advises  the 
churches  and  Presbyteries  under  its  care  to  make  use  of  all 
proper  measures  to  correct  this  widespread  evil." — M.  G.  A., 
p.  689. 

483  Adultery  or  fornication  committed  after  a  contract, 
being  detected  before  marriage,  giveth  just  occasion  to  the 
innocent  party  to  dissolve  that  contract.  In  the  case  of 
adultery  after  marriage  it  is  lawful  for  the  innocent  party  to 
sue  out  a  divorce,  and  after  the  divorce  to  marry  another, 
as  if  the  offending  party  were  dead. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxiv. 
sec.  V. ;  D.  W.,  chap.  xii. 

484  Ministers. — When  a  licentiate  shall  have  proved 
himself  successful  in  the  ministry  and  satisfactory  to  the  peo- 
ple among  whom  he  has  been  preaching,  the  Presbytery  shall 
ordain  him  to  the  full  office  of  the  gospel  ministry. — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  xi. 

485  In  this  case  the  following  order  shall  be  observed : 

1.  The  Presbytery,  especially  if  a  different  Presbytery 
from  that  which  licensed  him,  shall  carefully  examine  him 
as  to  his  acquaintance  with  experimental  religion,  his  knowl- 
edge of  philosophy,  theology,  ecclesiastical  history,  the 
Greek  and  Hebrew  languages,  and  such  other  branches 
of  learning  as  to  the  Presbytery  may  appear  requisite,  and 
as  to  his  knowledge  of  the  Constitution,  the  rules  and  prin- 
ciples of  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church, 
together  with  such  written  discourse  or  discourses  as  to 
the  Presbytery  may  seem  proper. 

2.  The  Presbytery,  being  fully  satisfied  with  the  qualifi- 


LAJV  AND    USAGE.  9 1 

cations  of  the  candidate,  shall  appoint  a  day  and  place  for 
his  ordination. 

3.  On  the  day  appointed  for  ordination,  the  Presbytery 
being  convened,  a  member  previously  appointed  to  that  duty 
shall  preach  a  sermon  adapted  to  the  occasion.  The  same 
or  another  member  appointed  to  preside  shall  briefly  recite 
in  the  audience  of  the  people  the  proceedings  of  the  Pres- 
bytery preparatory  to  the  transaction,  shall  point  out  the 
nature  and  importance  of  the  ordinance  and  shall  endeavor 
to  impress  all  present  with  a  proper  sense  of  its  solemnity. 

4.  Then,  addressing  himself  to  the  candidate,  he  shall 
propose  to  him  the  following  questions — viz. : 

( 1 )  Do  you  believe  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

(2)  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

(3)  Do  you  approve  the  government  and  discipline  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States  ? 

(4)  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  your  brethren  in  the 
Lord  ? 

(5)  Have  you  been  induced,  as  far  as  you  know  your 
own  heart,  to  seek  the  office  of  the  holy  ministry  from  love 
to  God  and  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  his  glory  in  the  gos- 
pel of  his  Son  ? 

(6)  Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faithful  in  main- 
taining the  truths  of  the  gospel  and  the  purity  and  peace  of 
the  Church,  whatever  persecution  or  opposition  may  arise 
unto  you  on  that  account  ? 

(7)  Do  you   engage  to  be  faithful  and  diligent  in  the 


92  MANUAL. 

exercise  of  all  private  and  personal  duties  which  become 
you  as  a  Christian  and  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as 
in  all  relative  duties  and  the  public  duties  of  your  office, 
endeavoring  to  adorn  the  profession  of  the  gospel  by  your 
conversation,  and  walking  with  exemplary  piety  before  the 
flock  over  which  God  shall  make  you  overseer  ? — F.  G.,  chap. 
XV.  sees,  xi.,  xii. 

486  If  the  licentiate  is  to  be  ordained  as  an  evangelist, 
the  following  question  shall  be  propounded  to  him — viz. : 
"  Are  you  now  willing  to  undertake  the  work  of  an  evangel- 
ist, and  do  you  promise  to  discharge  the  duties  which  may 
be  incumbent  upon  you  in  this  character  as  God  may  give 
you  strength?" — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  xv. 

487  The  licentiate  having  answered  in  the  affirmative 
to  each  of  these  questions,  he  shall  kneel  down  in  a  con- 
venient place,  and  the  presiding  minister  shall  by  prayer 
and  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery 
solemnly  ordain  him  to  the  holy  office  of  the  gospel  min- 
istry. Prayer  being  ended,  the  candidate  shall  rise  from 
his  knees,  and  the  presiding  minister  shall  first,  and  after- 
ward the  members  of  the  Presbytery  in  their  order,  take  him 
by  the  right  hand,  saying  in  words  to  this  purpose :  "  We 
give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take  part  of  this 
ministry  with  us." 

Then  the  presiding  minister,  or  some  other  appointed 
for  the  purpose,  shall  give  to  the  newly-ordained  minister 
a  solemn  charge,  recommending  him  to  persevere  in  the 
faithful  discharge  of  his  solemn  duties.  Prayer  shall  then 
be  offered,  and  the  assembly  dismissed  by  the  newly-or- 
dained  minister. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  xiv. 

488  The   Presbytery  shall   make   due   record   of  the 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  93 

transaction,  and  enroll   the  name  of  the  new  member. — 

F.  G.,  chap.  XV.  sec.  xiv, 

489  The  minister  thus  ordained  and  set  apart  to  the 
full  work  of  the  ministry  becomes  a  constituent  member  of 
the  Presbytery,  with  all  the  rights  and  duties  pertaining 
thereto,  and  is  authorized  to  administer  the  sacraments, 
and  to  do  all  other  acts  which  properly  belong  to  the  sacred 
office. 

490  While  the  Assembly  has  declared  that  the  ordina- 
tion of  licentiates  on  the  Sabbath  is  inexpedient,  it  is  left  to 
the  Presbyteries  to  act  as  they  may  judge  that  their  duty  re- 
quires.—M.  G.  A.  1 82 1,  p.  10. 

491  Presbyteries  only  are  competent  to  ordain  minis- 
ters.—M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  96. 

492  For  the  rule  governing  the  reception  of  ministers 
from  foreign  countries,  see  P.  D.,  p.  155. 

In  1872  the  Assembly  repealed  the  rule  requiring  min- 
isters from  Presbyterian  churches  in  Great  Britain  to  submit 
to  a  year's  probation  before  maintaining  ministerial  stand- 
ing, and  in  1883  the  same  rule,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  min- 
isters coming  from  the  Presbyterian  churches  of  Canada. — 
M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  70;   1883.  p.  625. 

493  The  question  of  the  examination  of  ministers  com- 
ing to  a  Presbytery  from  another  Presbytery  is  left  to  the  dis- 
cretion of  Presbyteries. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  56. 

494  Ministers  coming  from  other  denominations  shall 
be  carefully  examined  by  the  Presbytery  in  theology. — M. 

G.  A.  1880,  p.  85. 

495  A  minister  restored  after  deposition,  or  who  has 
demitted  the  ministry,  shall  before  reception  be  reordained. 
— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  115. 


94  MANUAL. 

496  Original  jurisdiction  in  relation  to  ministers  be- 
longs to  the  Presbytery. — B.  U.  18. 

497  Ministers  unemployed  and  able  for  service  who 
refuse  to  labor  under  the  direction  of  Presbytery  shall,  if  not 
excused,  be  retired,  and  so  reported  to  the  Assembly. — M. 
G.  A.  1 88 1,  p.  547. 

498  Ministers  who  absent  themselves  from  meetings 
of  judicatories  and  give  no  heed  to  the  communications  of 
the  Presbytery  shall  be  disciplined. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p.  80. 

499  Ministers  should  connect  themselves  with  those 
Presbyteries  within  which  is  located  either  their  field  of 
labor  or  their  residence,  unless  very  special  and  unusual 
reasons  exist  to  the  contrary. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  604. 

500  If  a  minister  otherwise  in  good  standing  shall  make 
application  to  be  released  from  the  office  of  the  ministry,  he 
may,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Presbytery,  be  put  on  proba- 
tion for  one  year  at  least  in  such  a  manner  as  the  Presby- 
tery may  direct,  in  order  to  ascertain  his  motives  and  reasons 
for  such  a  relinquishment ;  and  if  at  the  end  of  this  period 
the  Presbytery  be  satisfied  that  he  cannot  be  useful  and 
happy  in  the  exercise  of  his  ministry,  they  may  allow  him 
to  demit  the  office  and  return  to  the  condition  of  a  private 
member  in  the  Church,  ordering  his  name  to  be  stricken 
from  the  roll  of  the  Presbytery  and  giving  him  a  letter  to 
any  church  with  which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself. — 
B.  D.  51. 

501  If  a  minister  not  otherwise  chargeable  with  an 
offence  renounces  the  jurisdiction  of  this  Church  by  aban- 
doning the  ministry  or  becoming  independent  or  joining 
another  denomination  not  deemed  heretical,  without  a  regu- 
lar dismission,  the  Presbytery  shall  take  no  other  action 


I 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  95 

than  to  record  the  fact  and  erase  his  name  from  the  roll. — 
B.  D.  53- 

502  If  charges  are  pending  against  him,  he  may  be 
tried  thereon.  If  it  appears  that  he  has  joined  another 
denomination,  deemed  heretical,  he  may  be  suspended, 
deposed  or  excommunicated. — B.  D.  53. 

503  For  proceedings  in  the  trial  of  a  minister,  see 
under  Discipline,  Sec.  272. 

504  The  designation  "  H.  R."  in  the  minutes  of  the 
Assembly  refers  to  ministers  who,  by  sickness,  old  age  or 
by  any  other  cause,  are  incapacitated  for  active  service.  The 
designation,  however,  does  not  affect  in  any  way  the  status 
of  such  ministers  or  deprive  them  of  any  of  the  functions 
of  their  office. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  p.  507. 

505  The  certificate  of  dismission  granted  to  a  minister 
must  designate  a  particular  Presbytery,  and  no  other  than 
the  one  designated  shall  receive  him. — B.  D.  in. 

506  Ministers  of  an  extinct  Presbytery  may  be  trans- 
ferred by  the  Synod  to  any  Presbytery  within  its  bounds. — 
B.  D.  113. 

507  Mormonism. — For  deliverances  of  the  General 
Assembly  against,  see  M.  G.  A.  1879,  P-  5^^-   i88i,.p.  550. 

508  Music. — As  a  part  of  worship,  the  music  of  a 
particular  church  is  under  the  direction  and  control  of  the 
Session. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  vi. ;  M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  115. 

509  Overtures. — Before  an  overture  or  regulation 
proposed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  be  established  as  a 
constitutional  rule  shall  be  obligatory  on  the  churches  it 
shall  be  necessary  to  transmit  it  to  the  Presbyteries,  and 
to  receive  the  returns  of  at  least  a  majority  of  them,  in 
writing,  approving  it. — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  vi. 


96  MANUAL. 

510  The  General  Assembly  will  not  entertain  over- 
tures from  individuals  and  Sessions  ;  they  must  come  to  it 
through  Presbyteries  and  Synods. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  627. 

511  This  rule,  however,  does  not  deny  the  right  of 
petition,  which  is  inalienable,  but  only  prescribes  an  orderly 
method  of  action.— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  75  ;  1887,  p.  119. 

512  In  the  General  Assembly  the  stated  clerk  shall 
receive  all  memorials,  overtures  and  other  papers  addressed 
to  the  Assembly,  make  record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them 
to  the  committee  of  bills  and  overtures  for  appropriate  dis- 
position or  reference.  This  committee  shall  have  the  floor 
on  the  reassembling  of  the  judicatory  after  each  adjourn- 
ment, to  report  its  recommendations  as  to  orders  of  business 
or  reference  of  papers  ;  and  this  right  of  the  committee  shall 
take  precedence  of  the  orders  of  the  day. — G.  A.  R.  xi. 

513  Pastors. — The  title  of  "pastor"  is  given  to 
an  ordained  minister  when  he  has  been  installed  by  the 
Presbytery  over  one  or  more  churches. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv. 

514  The  meeting  of  the  congregation  for  the  calling 
of  a  pastor  shall  be  convened  by  the  Session,  and  it  shall 
always  be  a  duty  of  the  Session  to  convene  the  congrega- 
tion when  a  majority  of  the  persons  entitled  to  vote  in  the 
case  shall  by  a  petition  request  that  a  meeting  may  be 
called. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  i. 

515  Should  a  Session  refuse  to  call  such  a  meeting, 
redress  may  be  found  in  a  complaint  to  the  Presbytery. — 
M.  G.  A.  1814,  p.  559. 

516  The  meeting  thus  called  must  be  moderated  by  a 
minister  of  the  same  Presbytery  unless  highly  inconvenient 
on  account  of  distance,  in  which  case  it  may  proceed  with- 
out him. — F.  G.,  chap,  xv.  sec.  ii. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  9/ 

517  Of  this  meeting  notice  shall  be  given  from  the 
pulpit  on  a  Lord's  day  preceding  the  day  appointed. — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  iii. 

518  On  the  day  appointed  the  minister  invited  to  pre- 
side, if  present,  shall,  if  it  be  deemed  expedient,  preach  a 
sermon,  after  which,  if  the  way  be  clear,  as  shall  be  ex- 
pressed by  a  majority  of  voices,  he  shall  proceed  to  take 
votes  accordingly.  In  this  election  no  j>erson  shall  be 
entitled  to  vote  who  refuses  to  submit  to  the  censures  of  the 
church,  or  who  does  not  contribute  his  just  proportion, 
according  to  his  own  engagements  or  the  rules  of  the  con- 
gregation, to  all  its  necessary  expenses. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv. 
sec.  iv. 

519  While  each  congregation  may  at  its  discretion 
adopt  rules  prescribing  who  shall  vote  for  a  pastor,  no 
communicant  in  regular  standing  can  be  deprived  of  his 
right  to  vote  in  such  election,  subject  to  the  conditions  men- 
tioned in  F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  iv. — M.  G.  A.  1879,  P-  ^3°* 

520  At  a  meeting  convened  for  the  election  of  a  pastor 
it  is  proper  for  the  clerk  of  the  Session  to  act  as  clerk. 

521  Should  it  appear  that  a  large  minority  of  the  peo- 
ple are  averse  from  the  candidate  who  has  a  majority  of 
votes,  and  cannot  be  induced  to  concur  in  the  call,  the  pre- 
siding minister  shall  endeavor  to  dissuade  the  congregation 
from  prosecuting  it  further ;  but  if  the  majority  shall  insist 
upon  their  rights  to  call  a  pastor,  the  presiding  minister  shall 
proceed  to  draw  a  call  in  due  form  and  to  have  it  subscribed 
by  the  electors,  certifying  at  the  same  time  in  writing  the 
number  and  circumstances  of  those  who  do  not  concur  in 
the  call ;  all  of  which  proceedings  shall  be  laid  before  the 
Presbytery,  together  with  the  call. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  v. 


93  MANUAL. 

522  The  call  shall  be  in  the  following  or  like  form — 
namely : 

"  The  congregation  of ,  being  on  sufficient  grounds 

well  satisfied  of  the  ministerial  quahfications  of  you, , 

and  having  good  hopes  from  our  past  experience  of  your 
labors  that  your  ministrations  in  the  gospel  will  be  profitable 
to  our  spiritual  interests,  do  earnestly  call  and  desire  you  to 
undertake  the  pastoral  office  in  said  congregation,  promising 
you  in  the  discharge  of  your  duty  all  proper  support,  encour- 
agement and  obedience  in  the  Lord. 

"And  that  you  may  be  free  from  worldly  cares  and 
avocations,  we  hereby  promise  and  oblige  ourselves  to  pay 

to  you  the  sum  of  $ in  regular  payments  during 

the  time  of  your  being  and  continuing  the  regular  pastor  of 
this  church. 

"  In  testimony  whereof,  we  have  respectively  subscribed 

our  names,  this  —  day  of ,  a.  d. . 

"Attested  by , 

"  Moderator  of  the  meeting." 

523  At  its  discretion  a  congregation  may  subscribe 
their  call  by  their  elders  and  deacons  or  by  their  trustees  or 
by  a  select  committee.  In  such  a  case  it  shall  be  certified 
to  the  Presbytery  by  the  presiding  moderator  of  the  meeting 
that  the  persons  signing  have  been  duly  appointed  for 
this  purpose,  and  that  the  call  has  been  in  all  other  re- 
spects prepared  as  above  directed. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec. 
vii. 

524  The  call  thus  prepared  shall  be  presented  to  the 
Presbytery  under  whose  care  the  person  called  shall  be, 
that  if  the  Presbytery  think  it  expedient  to  present  the  call 
to  him  it  may  be  accordingly  presented ;  and  no  minister 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  99 

or  candidate  shall  receive  a  call  but  through  the  hands  of 
the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ix. 

525  If  the  call  be  to  a  person  connected  with  another 
Presbytery,  the  commissioners  deputed  from  the  congrega- 
tion to  prosecute  the  call  shall  produce  to  that  judicatory  a 
certificate  from  their  own  Presbytery,  regularly  attested  by 
the  moderator  and  clerk,  that  the  call  has  been  laid  before 
them  and  is  in  order.  If  that  Presbytery  present  the  call  to 
the  person  called  and  he  be  disposed  to  accept  it,  they  shall 
dismiss  him  from  their  jurisdiction  and  require  him  to  repair 
to  that  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  he  is  called, — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  x. 

526  If  the  person  thus  called  be  a  licentiate,  he  shall 
submit  himself  to  the  usual  trials  preparatory  to  ordination 
by  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  has  been  dismissed. — F.  G., 
chap,  XV.  sec.  x. 

527  It  may  be  more  convenient,  and  at  the  same  time 
may  avoid  delay,  if  the  person  thus  called  obtains  a  letter  of 
dismission  to  the  Presbytery  within  the  bounds  of  which 
he  expects  to  labor,  and  then  after  his  reception  proceed- 
ings may  be  taken  as  in  the  case  of  one  of  its  own  mem- 
bers,— F.  G.,  chap.  XV,  sec.  ix. 

528  For  proceedings  to  be  observed  in  the  ordination 
of  a  hcentiate,  see  under  Ministers,  Sec.  485. 

529  When  any  minister  is  to  be  settled  in  a  congrega- 
tion, the  installment,  which  consists  in  constituting  a  pas- 
toral relation  between  him  and  the  people  of  a  particular 
church,  may  be  performed  by  the  Presbytery  or  by  a  com- 
mittee appointed  for  that  purpose,  as  may  appear  most 
expedient ;  and  the  following  order  shall  be  observed 
therein  : 


100  MANUAL. 

1.  A  day  shall  be  appointed  for  the  installment,  at  such 
time  as  may  appear  most  convenient,  and  due  notice  thereof 
shall  be  given  to  the  congregation. 

2.  When  the  Presbytery  or  committee  shall  be  convened 
and  constituted  on  the  day  appointed,  a  sermon  shall  be 
preached  by  some  one  of  the  members  previously  appointed 
thereto,  immediately  after  which  the  bishop  who  is  to  pre- 
side shall  state  to  the  congregation  the  design  of  the  meet- 
ing and  briefly  recite  the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  rela- 
tive thereto,  and  then,  addressing  himself  to  the  minister  to 
be  installed,  shall  propose  to  him  the  following  or  similar 
questions  : 

(i)  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge  of  this  con- 
gregation as  their  pastor,  agreeably  to  your  declaration  at 
accepting  their  call  ? 

(2)  Do  you  conscientiously  believe  and  declare,  as  far 
as  you  know  your  own  heart,  that  in  taking  upon  you  this 
charge  you  are  influenced  by  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  his  Church  ? 

(3)  Do  you  solemnly  promise  that  by  the  assistance  of 
the  grace  of  God  you  will  endeavor  faithfully  to  discharge 
all  the  duties  of  a  pastor  to  this  congregation,  and  will  be 
careful  to  maintain  a  deportment  in  all  respects  becoming  a 
minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  agreeably  to  your  ordina- 
tion engagements  ? 

530  To  all  these  having  received  satisfactory  answers, 
he  shall  propose  to  the  people  the  following  questions  : 

(i)  Do  you,  the  people  of  this  congregation,  continue 

to  profess  your  readiness  to  receive ,  whom  you  have 

called  to  be  your  pastor  ? 

(2)  Do  you  promise  to  receive  the  word  of  truth  from 


LA  W  A  ND    USA  GE.  I O I 

his  mouth  with  meekness  and  love,  and  to  submit  to  him  in 
the  due  exercise  of  discipline  ? 

(3)  Do  you  promise  to  encourage  him  in  his  arduous 
labor,  and  to  assist  his  endeavors  for  your  instruction  and 
spiritual  edification  ? 

(4)  And  do  you  engage  to  continue  to  him  while  he  is 
your  pastor  that  competent  worldly  maintenance  which  you 
have  promised,  and  whatever  else  you  may  see  needful  for 
the  honor  of  religion  and  his  comfort  among  you  ? 

531  The  people  having  answered  these  questions  in 
the  affirmative  by  holding  up  their  right  hands,  he  shall 
solemnly  pronounce  and  declare  the  said  minister  to  be 
regularly  constituted  the  pastor  of  that  congregation. 

532  A  charge  shall  then  be  given  to  both  parties,  and 
after  prayer  and  singing  a  psalm  adapted  to  the  transaction 
the  congregation  shall  be  dismissed  with  the  usual  benedic- 
tion.— F.  G.,  chap.  xvi.  sees,  iv.,  v.,  vi. 

533  It  is  highly  becoming  that  after  the  solemnity  of 
the  installment  the  heads  of  families  of  that  congregation 
who  are  present — or,  at  least,  the  elders  and  those  appointed 
to  take  care  of  the  temporal  concerns  of  that  church — should 
come  forward  to  their  pastor  and  give  him  their  right  hand, 
in  token  of  cordial  reception  and  affectionate  regard. — F.  G., 
chap.  xvi.  sec.  vii. 

534  Co-pastors  are  ministers  who  have  been  regularly 
called  by  the  people  and  installed  by  the  Presbytery  over 
one  or  more  congregations.  They  possess  equal  authority 
both  in  the  Session  and  in  the  congregation. — F.  G.,  chap. 
ix.  sec.  V. 

535  An  assistant  pastor  may  be  a  licentiate  or  an  or- 
dained minister.     He  may  be  appointed  by  the  church  or 


I02  MANUAL. 

pastor,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Presbytery,  to  assist  the 
pastor  for  a  time  or  permanently.  He  has  no  seat  in  the 
Session  nor  jurisdiction  in  the  congregation.  In  his  duties 
he  acts  in  the  name  and  under  the  direction  of  the  pastor. 
— Hodge. 

536  When  a  pastor  has  long  served  a  church,  but 
through  age  or  infirmity  cannot  continue  his  labors,  he 
may  receive  the  honorable  title  of  "  pastor  emeritus  "  when 
the  church  is  unwiUing  that  the  pastoral  relation  should  be 
formally  dissolved.  With  the  approbation  of  the  Presby- 
tery, he  is  relieved  from  all  the  duties  of  his  office,  and 
another  minister  is  called  to  be  the  acting  pastor. — Hodge 
(  What  is  Presbyterian  Law  ?).  [The  custom  thus  outlined 
prevails  in  some  sections  of  the  Church ;  in  other  sections, 
however,  it  is  different.  The  Constitution  makes  no  pro- 
vision for  such  cases,  nor  has  there  been  any  deliverance 
of  the  General  Assembly  on  the  subject. — F.  R.  C] 

537  When  a  minister  is  pastor  over  one  church  and  the 
stated  supply  of  another,  each  church  shall  be  represented 
in  Presbytery  by  an  elder.— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1851,  p.  15  ;  O. 

s.  1847,  p.  377. 

If  these  churches  be  in  different  Presbyteries,  and  are 
under  the  care  of  the  same  pastor,  they  shall,  so  long  as  the 
relation  continues,  belong  to  the  Presbyter^'  with  which  the 
pastor  is  connected. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  88. 

538  As  expressive  of  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly 
concerning  the  custom  prevailing  in  some  Presbyteries  of 
permitting  ministers  to  serve  churches  through  a  series  of 
years  without  installation,  and  of  placing  the  names  of  such 
ministers  in  the  statistical  tables  as  pastors -elect,  and  whereas 
such  customs  are  inconsistent  with  the  express  requirements 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  I03 

or  implications  of  Form  of  Government,  chap.  xv.  sec.  viii. 
and  xvi.  sec.  iii.,  Presbyteries  are  enjoined — 

1.  To  take  order  that  as  soon  as  possible  after  a  licenti- 
ate or  an  ordained  minister  has  been  called  by  a  church, 
and  the  call  has  been  approved  and  accepted,  such  person 
shall  be  installed  as  pastor  of  the  church  calling  him. 

2.  To  place  names  of  none  in  the  statistical  tables  as 
pastors-elect  ("P.  E.")  whose  calls  have  not  been  regularly 
approved  by  the  Presbytery  having  charge  of  the  church 
issuing  the  call,  and  who  have  not  signified  their  acceptance 
thereof  and  readiness  for  installation. — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  56. 

539  When  any  minister  shall  labor  under  such  griev- 
ances in  his  congregation  as  that  he  shall  desire  to  resign 
his  pastoral  charge,  the  Presbytery  shall  cite  the  congrega- 
tion to  appear,  by  their  commissioners,  at  their  next  meet- 
ing, to  show  cause,  if  any  they  have,  why  the  Presbytery 
should  not  accept  the  resignation.  If  the  congregation  fail 
to  appear,  or  if  their  reasons  for  retaining  their  pastor  be 
deemed  by  the  Presbytery  insufficient,  he  shall  have  leave 
granted  to  resign  his  pastoral  charge,  of  which  due  record 
shall  be  made,  and  that  church  shall  be  held  vacant  till 
supplied  again  in  an  orderly  manner  with  another  minister ; 
and  if  any  congregation  shall  desire  to  be  released  from 
their  pastor,  a  similar  process,  7nutatis  mutandis,  shall  be 
observed. — F.  G.,  chap.  xvh. 

540  Where  the  parties  are  prepared  for  the  dissolution 
of  a  pastoral  relation,  it  may  be  dissolved  at  the  first  meet- 
ing according  to  Form  of  Government,  chap.  xvi.  sec.  ii. — 
M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1866,  p.  47. 

541  Petitions. — The  right  to  petition  and  memorial- 
ize church  judicatories  is  inalienable,  but  it  must  be  exercised 


104  MANUAL. 

in  an  orderly  manner — that  is,  through  Presbyteries  and 
Synods,  and  not  through  individuals  or  Sessions. — M,  G. 
A.  1883,  p.  627. 

542  This  right  was  emphasized  by  the  Assembly  in 
1887,  as  also  the  distinction  between  overtures,  or  papers 
bearing  upon  general  topics,  and  memorials,  or  papers  re- 
lating to  personal  interests;  so  that  whenever  private  in- 
terests are  involved  a  memorial  sent  to  the  Assembly  ought 
to  be  received  and  the  determination  of  the  Assembly  con- 
sidered.— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  119. 

543  Presbytery. — A  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the 
ministers,  in  numbers  not  less  than  five,  and  one  ruling 
elder  from  each  congregation,  within  a  certain  district. — F. 
G.,  chap.  X.  sec.  ii. 

544  Except  in  very  extraordinary  cases.  Presbyteries 
ought  to  be   formed  with  geographical  limits. — M.  G.  A. 

1834.  p.  441- 

545  In  1880  the  Assembly  dissolved  a  Presbytery  hav- 
ing less  than  five  members,  and  dismissed  its  ministers  and 
churches  to  another  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  83. 

546  Presbyteries  should  be  organized  so  as  not  to 
cover  the  same  ground. — M.  G.  A.  1873,  p.  525. 

547  In  1887  the  General  Assembly  recommended  the 
formation  of  union  Presbyteries  in  missionary  lands,  and 
the  transfer  to  them  of  members  of  Presbyteries  now  in 
connection  with  the  Assembly.— M.  G.  A.  1887.  p.  23. 

548  Ministers,  except  where  their  labors  are  in  an  ad- 
jacent Presbytery,  should  unite  with  the  Presbytery  within 
whose  bounds  they  reside. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  94. 

549  Every  congregation  which  has  a  settled  pastor  has 
a  right  to  be  represented  by  one  elder,  and  every  collegiate 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  I05 

church  by  two  or  more  elders,  in  proportion  to  the  number 
of  its  pastors. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iii. 

550  The  term  "collegiate  church"  is  used  in  two 
senses :  first,  of  a  church  with  more  than  one  pastor,  when 
it  may  be  represented  by  as  many  elders  as  it  has  pastors  ; 
second,  of  two  or  more  churches  united  under  the  care  of 
one  pastor,  when  it  is  entitled  to  be  represented  by  only 
one  elder. — ^M.  G.  A.  1868,  p.  651 ;  F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

551  Where  two  or  more  congregations  are  united  under 
one  pastor,  all  such  congregations  shall  have  but  one  elder 
to  represent  them. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

552  Where  a  minister  is  pastor  of  one  church  and 
stated  supply  of  another,  each  church  is  entitled  to  be  repre- 
sented.—M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1851,  p.  15  ;  O.  S.  1847,  p.  377. 

553  Congregations  on  different  sides  of  a  presbyterial 
or  synodical  line,  under  one  pastoral  charge,  shall,  so  long 
as  the  pastoral  relation  exists,  belong  to  the  Presbytery  with 
which  the  minister  is  connected. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  88. 

554  Every  vacant  congregation  which  is  regularly 
organized  shall  be  entitled  to  be  represented  by  a  ruling 
elder  in  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  v. 

555  Every  elder  not  known  to  the  Presbytery  shall 
produce  a  certificate  of  his  regular  appointment  from  the 
church  which  he  represents. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  vi. 

556  Any  three  ministers  and  as  many  elders  as  may 
be  present,  belonging  to  the  Presbytery,  being  met  at  the 
time  and  place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  competent  to 
proceed  to  business. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  vii. 

557  A  quorum  may  be  constituted  wholly  of  ministers. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1843,  P-  196. 

558  The  preceding  provision  is  based  upon  the  fact  that 


I06  MANUAL. 

ministers  are  not  only  preachers,  but  also,  from  the  very  na- 
ture of  their  office,  ruhng  elders, — M.G.  A.  1844,  pp.  370,  371. 

559  Although  less  than  three  ministers  cannot  consti- 
tute a  quorum,  the  Assembly  in  1870,  and  also  in  1871, 
legalized  the  reception  of  a  third  minister  when  only  two 
ministers  were  present.  The  Presbytery  had  been  reduced 
by  the  death  of  one  member  and  the  removal  of  another. 
These  were  regarded  as  exceptional  cases. — M.  G.  A.  1870, 
p.  49  ;   1871,  p.  538  ;   1872,  p.  87. 

560  The  Presbytery  has  power— 

1.  To  receive  and  issue  appeals  from  church  Sessions, 
and  References  brought  before  it  in   an  orderly  manner. 

2.  To  examine  and  license  candidates  for  the  holy 
ministry. 

3.  To  ordain,  install,  remove  and  judge  ministers. 

4.  To  examine  and  approve  or  censure  the  records  of 
church  Sessions. 

5.  To  resolve  questions  of  doctrine  or  discipline  seriously 
and  reasonably  propounded. 

6.  To  condemn  erroneous  opinions  which  injure  the 
purity  or  peace  of  the  Church. 

7.  To  visit  particular  churches  for  the  purpose  of  inquir- 
ing into  their  state  and  redressing  the  evils  that  may  have 
arisen  in  them. 

8.  To  unite  or  divide  congregations  at  the  request  of  the 
people  or  to  form  or  receive  new  congregations. 

9.  And,  in  general,  to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches  under  its  care. — F.  G., 
chap.  X.  sec.  viii. 

561  Only  Presbyteries  are  competent  to  ordain  minis- 
ters.— M.  G.  A.  1882,  pp.  96,  97. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  lO/ 

562  The  Presbytery  may  refuse  to  install  a  minister 
when  in  its  judgment  the  salary  is  insufficient. — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1855,  P-  272. 

563  And  may  at  its  discretion  dissolve  a  pastoral  rela- 
tion, exercising,  however,  the  power  with  the  greatest  cau- 
tion, and  fully  recording  the  reasons  therefor. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  i860,  p.  39;  1861,  p.  306;  1868,  p.  649. 

564  Ministers  dismissed  in  good  standing  should  be 
received  on  their  testimonials,  although  the  Presbytery  has 
the  right  to  satisfy  itself. — M.  G.  A.  1834,  p.  440;  1835,  P- 
485;   1880,  p.  56. 

565  No  Presbytery  has  the  right  to  grant  qualified 
letters  of  dismission. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  922. 

566  Or  to  dismiss  members  by  a  committee. — M.  G. 
A.  1830,  p.  302. 

567  For  the  rule  of  the  reception  of  foreign  ministers, 
see  Presbyterian  Digest,  pp.  155,  159,  493. 

568  Ministers  from  other  denominations  shall  be  care- 
fully examined  in  theology. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  85. 

569  The  Presbytery  may  at  its  discretion  dissolve  a 
church  ;  and  if  wrong  is  done  to  the  church,  redress  may 
be  sought,  by  appeal  [complaint],  in  a  higher  judicatory. — 
M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  41  ;  1879,  P-  615.  [Under  the  new  Book 
of  Discipline  redress  must  be  sought  by  complaint. — B.  D. ; 
compare  sees.  83  and  94.] 

570  The  Presbytery  has  power  over  the  location  of  a 
church-building. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  yy. 

571  And  to  divide  a  church  on  petition  of  its  members, 
and  especially  of  a  majority  of  its  members,  notice  having 
been  given  of  its  proposed  action. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  pp.  39,  40. 

572  And  over  its  unemployed  ministers,  who  may  be 


I08  MANUAL. 

required  to  labor  in  vacant  churches  under  its  care. — M.  G. 
A.  1881.  pp.  545-547. 

573  It  is  made  the  duty  of  Presbytery  to  discipline 
members  who  absent  themselves  from  year  to  year  or  who 
give  no  heed  to  the  communications  of  Presbytery. — M.  G. 
A.  1876,  p.  80. 

574  The  Presbytery  has  power  to  determine  who  shall 
statedly  preach  in  the  pulpits  of  its  churches. — M.  G.  A. 
1874,  pp.  83,  85. 

575  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  to  keep  a 
full  and  fair  record  of  its  proceedings,  and  to  report  to 
the  Synod  every  year  licensures,  ordinations,  the  receiving 
or  dismission  of  members,  the  removal  of  members  by 
death,  the  union  or  division  of  congregations  or  the  forma- 
tion of  new  ones,  and,  in  general,  all  the  important  changes 
which  may  have  taken  place  within  its  bounds  in  the 
course  of  the  year. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  ix. 

576  Each  Presbytery  shall  send  annually  to  the  Synod 
and  the  General  Assembly  a  Narrative  on  the  State  of  Re- 
ligion ;  it  shall  also  maintain  a  committee  of  benevolence, 
also  a  committee  on  temperance. — M.  G.  A.  1879,  P-  622; 
1887,  p.  256. 

577  Certificates  of  dismission  given  by  a  Presbytery  to 
ministers,  licentiates  or  candidates  must  specify  the  particular 
body  to  which  they  are  dismissed ;  and  if  recommended  to 
a  Presbytery,  no  other  than  the  one  designated,  if  existing, 
shall  receive  them. — B.  D.  in. 

578  The  Presbytery  has  jurisdiction  over  the  members 
of  an  extinct  church  formerly  under  its  care,  and  shall  dis- 
miss them  to  some  other  church.     It  shall  also  determine 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  IO9 

any  case  of  discipline  begun  by  the  Session  and  not  con- 
cluded.—B.  D.  112. 

579  The  Presbytery  shall  meet  on  its  own  adjourn- 
ment; and  when  any  emergency  shall  require  a  meeting 
sooner  than  the  time  to  which  it  stands  adjourned,  the 
moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  death  or  inability  to 
act,  the  stated  clerk,  shall,  with  the  concurrence  or  at  the 
request  of  two  ministers  and  two  elders,  the  elders  being 
of  different  congregations,  call  a  special  meeting.  For  this 
purpose  he  shall  send  a  circular  letter,  specifying  the  par- 
ticular business  of  the  intended  meeting,  to  every  minister 
belonging  to  the  Presbytery,  and  to  the  Session  of  every 
vacant  congregation,  in  due  time  previous  to  the  meeting, 
which  shall  not  be  less  than  ten  days.  And  nothing  shall 
be  transacted  at  such  special  meeting  besides  the  particular 
business  for  which  the  judicatory  has  been  thus  convened. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  X.  sec.  x. 

580  There  is  no  constitutional  or  valid  objection  to  a 
Presbytery  meeting  without  its  geographical  limits. — M.  G. 
A.  O.  S.  1848,  p.  60. 

581  At  every  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  a  sermon  shall 
be  delivered,  if  convenient,  and  every  particular  session  shall 
be  opened  and  closed  with  prayer. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  xi. 

582  The  preacher  must  not  necessarily  be  a  member 
of  that  Presbytery.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1849,  p.  250. 

583  Ministers  in  good  standing  in  other  Presbyteries 
or  in  any  sister-churches  who  may  happen  to  be  present 
may  be  invited  to  sit  with  the  Presbytery  as  corresponding 
members.  Such  members  shall  be  entitled  to  deliberate 
and  advise,  but  not  to  vote  in  any  decisions  of  the  Presby- 
tery.— F.  G.,  chap.  X.  sec.  xii. 


no  MANUAL. 

584  The  minutes  of  Presbytery  should  describe  the 
ecclesiastical  bodies  to  which  persons  invited  to  sit  as  cor- 
responding members  belong. — M.  G.  A.  181 5,  p.  578. 

585  Process. — See  under  Discipline,  Sec.  240. 

586  Protests. — See  under  Discipline,  Sec.  406. 

587  Quorums. — A  quorum  consists  of  a  certain 
number  of  members  of  a  judicatory,  as  prescribed  by  the 
Form  of  Government,  and  without  the  presence  of  whom 
no  business  can  be  lawfully  transacted  except  to  adjourn 
from  time  to  time  until  a  quorum  is  found  to  be  present. — 
G.  A.  R.  iii. 

588  A  quorum  of  the  Session  consists  of  two  elders, 
if  there  be  so  many  in  the  congregation,  with  the  pastor. 
If  by  removal,  death  or  resignation  there  be  but  one  elder, 
he  and  the  pastor  shall  constitute  a  quorum. — F.  G.,  chap, 
ix.  sec.  ii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1836.  p.  263. 

589  Or  where  an  elder  refuses  to  act  and  has  left  the 
church.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  911. 

590  A  quorum  of  the  Presbytery  consists  of  three  min- 
isters and  as  many  elders  as  may  be  present,  belonging  to 
the  Presbytery.  A  quorum  may  consist  wholly  of  ministers, 
on  the  ground  that  they  are  not  only  preachers,  but  also 
ruling  elders  in  the  very  nature  of  their  office. — F.  G.,  chap. 
X.  sec.  vii. ;  M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1844,  p.  370. 

591  In  1 87 1,  and  also  in  1877,  the  Assembly  sanc- 
tioned the  act  of  a  Presbytery  which  had  been  reduced  to 
two  members  in  receiving  a  new  member  and  then  pro- 
ceeding to  business.  Such  proceedings,  however,  have  no 
validity  until  legalized  by  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1871, 
p.  538. 

592  Less  than  a  quorum  cannot  transact  any  judicial 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  Ill 

business  which  belongs  exclusively  to  the  Presbytery  regu- 
larly constituted.— B.  D.  i8,  36. 

593  Nor  can  less  than  a  quorum  regularly  constituted 
elect  commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1861,  p.  455. 

594  ^  quorum  of  the  Synod  consists  of  any  seven 
ministers  belonging  to  it,  with  as  many  elders  as  may  be 
present,  provided  not  more  than  three  of  the  said  ministers 
belong  to  one  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  ii. 

595  When  less  than  seven  ministers  are  present,  or 
when  more  than  three  of  a  mere  quorum  belong  to  one 
Presbytery,  no  business  can  be  lawfully  transacted  by  a 
Synod.  [A  quorum  must  contain  representatives  of  at 
least  three  Presbyteries.]— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1849,  p.  248; 
1856.  p.  539- 

596  Any  members  less  than  a  quorum  may,  however, 
adjourn  from  time  to  time  until  a  sufficient  number  appears, 
and  in  case  a  quorum  should  not  attend  within  a  reasonable 
time  the  moderator  may  fix  a  time  and  place  of  meeting; 
and  if  he  be  absent,  the  members  assembled  shall  repre- 
sent the  matter  to  him  speedily,  that  he  may  act  accord- 
ingly.—M.  G.  A.  1796,  p.  113. 

597  A  quorum  of  the  General  Assembly  consists  of 
any  fourteen  or  more  commissioners  regularly  appointed, 
one  half  of  whom  shall  be  ministers  and  assembled  at  the 
time  and  place  appointed.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled, 
any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  adjourn  from  time 
to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a  quorum  to 
assemble. — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  iii. ;  G.  A.  R.  iii. 

598  A  quorum  of  judicial  commissions  shall  consist 
of  ministers  and  elders  in  numbers  not  less  than  a  quorum 


1 1 2  MANUAL. 

of  the  judicatory  appointing.  [This  seems  to  be  required 
by  the  principle  underlying  the  appointment  of  commis- 
sions.]— B.  D.  ii8. 

599  References.— See  under  Discipline,  Sec.  358. 

600  Review  and  Control.— See  under  Disci- 
pline, Sec.  325. 

601  Rules  for  Judicatories.— The  following  rules 
for  maintenance  of  order  and  despatch  of  business  are  in 
part  those  which  have  been  adopted  by  the  General  As- 
sembly, and  by  it  recommended  to  all  the  lower  judicatories 
of  the  Church  for  their  adoption.  With  them  are  incorpor- 
ated other  rules  of  accepted  authority  in  parliamentary  law 
and  usage.  The  rules  are  arranged  under  appropriate 
heads  and  have  descriptive  titles  prefixed. 

602  Of  Moderators. — In  every  judicatory  convened 
for  the  transaction  of  business  there  should  be  a  presiding 
officer,  or  moderator.  The  authority  of  a  moderator  is  min- 
isterial, limited  by  the  object  and  purposes  of  the  judicatory, 
which  delegates  to  him  its  powers  and  calls  him  to  preside 
over  its  deliberations. 

603  The  moderator  shall  take  the  chair  precisely  at 
the  appointed  hour,  call  the  meeting  to  order,  and  on  the 
appearance  of  a  quorum  open  the  session  with  prayer. — G. 
A.  R.  i. 

604  If  the  moderator  be  absent,  the  last  moderator 
present   shall   preside. 

605  In  the  absence  of  the  moderator  of  the  General 
Assembly,  the  last  moderator  present,  being  a  commissioner, 
or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior  commissioner  present,  shall 
be  requested  to  take  his  place  without  delay  until  a  new 
election. — G.  A.  R.  ii. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  II3 

606  In  the  General  Assembly  the  moderator  may  ap- 
point a  vice-moderator,  who  may  occupy  the  chair  at  his 
request  and  otherwise  assist  him  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duties. — G.  A.  R.  vii. 

607  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator — 

1.  To  propose  to  the  judicatory  every  subject  of  deliber- 
ation that  comes  before  it ; 

2.  To  propose  what  appears  to  him  the  most  regular 
and  speedy  way  of  bringing  any  business  to  issue  ; 

3.  To  prevent  the  members  from  interrupting  each  other, 
and  require  them,  in  speaking,  always  to  address  the  chair  ; 

4.  To  prevent  a  speaker  from  deviating  from  the  subject, 
and  from  using  personal  reflections  ; 

5.  To  silence  those  who  refuse  to  obey  order ; 

6.  To  prevent  members  who  attempt  to  leave  the  judica- 
tory without  permission  obtained  from  him  ; 

7.  To  put  the  question  at  a  proper  season  when  the 
deliberations  are  ended,  and  announce  the  vote ; 

8.  To  give  the  casting  vote  when  the  judicatory  is  equally 
divided.  If  unwilling  to  decide,  he  shall  put  the  question  a 
second  time;  and  if  the  judicatory  be  again  equally  divided 
and  he  decline  to  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost ; 

9.  To  give  a  concise  and  clear  statement  of  the  object  of 
the  vote  in  all  questions,  and,  when  the  vote  is  taken,  to  de- 
clare how  the  question  is  decided  ; 

10.  And  in  any  extraordinary  emergency  to  convene 
the  judicatory  by  his  circular  letter  before  the  ordinary  time 
of  meeting. — F.  G.,  chap.  xix.  sec.  ii. 

608  The  moderator  of  the  Presbytery  shall  be  chosen 
from  year  to  year,  or,  at  its  discretion,  at  every  stated  meet- 
ing of  the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xix.  sec.  ii. 


114  MANUAL. 

609  The  moderator  of  the  Synod  and  of  the  General 
Assembly  shall  be  chosen  at  each  meeting  of  those  judica- 
tories, and  the  moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  another 
member  appointed  for  the  purpose,  shall  open  the  next  meet- 
ing with  a  sermon,  and  shall  preside  until  a  new  moderator 
be  chosen — F.  G.,  chap.  xix. 

610  The  moderator  shall  appoint  all  committees,  ex- 
cept in  those  cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall  decide 
otherwise. — G.  A.  R.  vii. 

611  The  moderator  may  speak  to  points  of  order  in 
preference  to  other  members,  and  shall  decide  all  questions 
of  order,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R.  vi. 

612  When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot,  the  moderator 
shall  vote  with  the  other  members,  but  in  no  other  case  unless 
the  judicatory  be  equally  divided,  when,  if  he  do  not  choose 
to  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost. — G.  A.  R.  viii. 

613  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  judicatory 
shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time,  the  moderator  shall  re- 
quire all  to  take  their  seats,  the  person  only  excepted  who 
may  be  speaking. — G.  A.  R.  xxx. 

614  In  case  of  the  death,  absence  or  disability  of  the 
clerk  of  a  judicatory,  written  notice  of  a  complaint  or  appeal 
may  be  given  to  the  moderator. — B.  D.  84,  96. 

615  The  moderator  of  every  judicatory  above  the 
Session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions,  in  addition  to  prayer, 
may  cause  to  be  sung  a  psalm  or  hymn,  and  shall  pronounce 
the  apostolic  benediction. — G.  A.  R.  xliv. 

616  Of  Clerks. — Every  judicatory  shall  choose  a 
clerk  to  record  its  transactions.  Besides  recording  the 
transactions,  he  shall  preserve  the  records,  and  grant  extracts 
from   them   when   properly   required ;   and   such  extracts, 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 1 5 

under  his  hand,  shall  be  considered  as  authentic  vouchers 
in  any  ecclesiastical  judicatory  and  to  every  part  of  the 
church  of  the  fact  which  they  declare. — F.  G.,  chap.  xx. ; 
B.  D.  19,  63,  65,  84,  86. 

617  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk  to  make  a  roll  of 
all  the  members  present  at  a  judicatory  and  put  the  same  in 
the  hands  of  the  moderator,  and,  when  additional  members 
take  their  seats,  to  add  their  names  to  the  roll. — G.  A.  R.  x. 

618  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk  to  file  all 
papers  and  to  keep  them  in  perfect  order. — G.  A.  R.  xi. 

6ig  The  stated  clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  shall 
receive  all  overtures,  memorials  and  miscellaneous  papers 
addressed  to  the  judicatory,  and  shall  make  record  of  the 
same  and  deliver  them  to  the  committee  of  bills  and  over- 
tures.— G.  A.  R.  xi. 

620  Of  Members. — No  member  in  the  course  of  de- 
bate shall  be  allowed  to  indulge  in  personal  reflections. — 
G.  A.  R.  xxviii. 

621  Members  ought  not,  without  weighty  reasons,  to 
decline  voting.  Silent  members,  unless  excused  from  vot- 
ing, must  be  considered  as  acquiescing  with  the  majority. — 
G.  A.  R.  XXV. 

622  When  more  than  three  members  shall  be  standing 
at  the  same  time,  the  moderator  shall  require  all  to  take 
their  seats,  the  person  only  excepted  who  may  be  speaking. 
— G.  A.  R.  XXX. 

623  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall  address 
himself  to  the  moderator,  and  shall  treat  his  fellow-mem- 
bers, and  especially  the  moderator,  with  decorum  and  re- 
spect.— G.  A.  R.  xxxi. 

624  Without   express  permission,   no  member  of   a 


Il6  MANUAL. 

judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on,  shall  engage  in 
private  conversation ;  nor  shall  members  address  one  an- 
other, nor  any  person  present,  but  through  the  moderator. 
— G.  A.  R.  xxiii. 

625  Members  should  maintain  great  gravity  and  dig- 
nity, should  attend  closely  in  their  speeches  to  the  subject 
under  consideration,  and  should  avoid  prolix  and  desultory 
harangues. — G.  A.  R.  xxxiv. 

626  Members  should  not  retire  from  any  judicatory 
without  the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it 
to  return  home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. — G. 
A.  R.  xxxvii, 

627  When  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at  the 
same  time,  the  member  who  is  most  distant  from  the  mod- 
erator's chair  shall  speak  first. — G.  A.  R.  xxix. 

628  In  the  discussion  of  all  matters  where  the  senti- 
ment of  the  house  is  divided,  it  is  proper  that  the  floor 
should  be  occupied  alternately  by  those  representing  the 
different  sides  of  the  question. — G.  A.  R.  xxix. 

629  No  member  shall  be  interrupted  when  speaking 
unless  he  be  out  of  order  or  for  the  purpose  of  correcting 
mistakes  or  misrepresentations. — G.  A.  R.  xxxii. 

630  Any  member  may  call  another  member  to  order 
who  in  speaking  deviates  from  the  subject  under  discussion, 
— G.  A.  R.  xxxiv. 

631  The  same  right  may  be  exercised  in  the  case  of  a 
member  acting  in  a  disorderly  manner. — G,  A.  R.  xxxv. 

632  If  any  member  considers  himself  aggrieved  by  a 
decision  of  the  moderator,  it  shall  be  his  privilege  to  appeal 
to  the  judicatory ;  and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be 
taken  without  debate. — G.  A.  R.  xxxvi. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  WJ 

633  In  the  trial  of  judicial  cases  the  members  of  the 
"  judicial  committee  "  shall  be  entitled  to  sit  and  vote  in  the 
cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. — G,  A.  R.  xli. 

634  On  questions  of  order,  postponement  or  com- 
mitment no  member  shall  speak  more  than  once.  On 
all  other  questions  each  member  may  speak  twice,  but 
not  oftener  without  express  leave  of  the  judicatory. — 
G.  A.  R.  xviii. 

635  Motions  and  Questions. — A  subject  proposed 
for  the  action  of  an  assembly  is  usually  called  a  "  motion  ;" 
when  stated  from  the  chair,  "the  question;"  and  when 
adopted,  a  "vote."  As  some  questions  do  not  arise  from 
motions,  the  term  may  be  used  to  include  both. 

636  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded,  and  afterward 
repeated  by  the  moderator  or  read  aloud,  before  it  is  de- 
bated. If  required  by  the  moderator  or  any  member, 
every  motion  shall  be  reduced  to  writing. — G.  A.  R.  xiv. 

637  Any  member  who  shall  have  made  a  motion  shall 
have  liberty  to  withdraw  it,  with  the  consent  of  his  second, 
before  any  debate  has  taken  place  thereon,  but  not  after- 
ward without  the  leave  of  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R.  xv. 

638  A  motion  that  is  first  made  and  seconded  shall 
have  the  precedence,  unless  in  the  case  of  a  privileged 
question. 

639  If  a  motion  under  debate  contain  several  parts, 
any  two  members  may  have  it  divided  and  a  question  taken 
on  each  part  — G.  A.  R.  xvi. 

640  When  various  motions  are  made  with  respect  to 
the  filling  of  blanks  with  particular  numbers  and  times,  the 
question  shali  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest  number 
and  the  longest  time. — G.  A.  R.  xvii. 


Il8  MANUAL. 

641  A  motion  upon  which  debate  has  arisen  shall 
not  give  place  to  any  other  motion  except  it  be — i.  To  ad- 
journ ;  2.  To  lay  on  the  table;  3.  To  postpone  indefi- 
nitely ;  4.  To  postpone  to  a  day  certain ;  5.  To  commit ; 
6.  To  amend, — which  several  motions  shall  have  prece- 
dence in  the  order  in  which  they  are  herein  arranged ;  and 
the  motion  for  adjournment  shall  always  be  in  order. — G.  A. 
R.  xix. 

642  Questions  not  Debatable.— Motions  i.  To  lay 
on  the  table ;  2.  To  take  up  business  ;  3.  To  adjourn  ;  4.  To 
call  for  the  previous  question. — G.  A.  R.  xviii. 

643  I .  To  Lay  oil  the  Table. — A  distinction  should  be 
observed  between  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  for  the  pres- 
ent and  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  unconditionally — viz., 
a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  for  the  present  shall  be  taken 
without  debate ;  and  if  carried  in  the  affirmative,  the  effect 
shall  be  to  place  the  subject  on  the  docket,  and  it  may  be 
taken  up  and  considered  at  any  subsequent  time. 

644  But  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  unconditionally 
shall  be  taken  without  debate ;  and  if  carried  in  the  affirm- 
ative, it  shall  not  be  in  order  to  take  up  the  subject  during 
the  same  meeting  of  the  judicatory  without  a  vote  of  recon- 
sideration.— G.  A.  R,  xxi. 

645  2.  To  Adjourn. — This  motion,  when  not  modified 
by  time  and  when  simply  "  to  adjourn,"  takes  precedence 
of  all  other  motions,  and  must  be  put  without  debate. 

646  When  modified  by  time,  however,  fixing  a  certain 
day  and  hour,  it  ceases  to  be  a  privileged  question. 

647  The  motion,  if  lost,  cannot  be  reconsidered,  but 
may  be  renewed  at  another  stage  of  business,  or  after  prog- 
ress in  debate,  or  after  the  completion  of  business. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 19 

648  3.  The  Previous  Question.— The  object  of  moving 
the  previous  question  is  the  closing  of  debate  and  to  bring 
the  judicatory  to  an  immediate  vote  on  the  principal  ques- 
tion under  discussion. 

649  The  previous  question  shall  be  put  in  this  form — 
namely,  "  Shall  the  main  question  be  now  put?"  It  shall 
only  be  admitted  when  demanded  by  a  majority  of  the 
members  present,  and  the  effect  shall  be  to  put  an  end  to 
all  debate  and  bring  the  judicatory  to  a  direct  vote  (i)  On 
a  motion  to  commit  the  subject  under  consideration  (if  such 
motion  shall  have  been  made)  ;  (2)  If  the  motion  for  com- 
mitment does  not  prevail,  on  pending  amendments;  and 
(3)  On  the  main  question. — G.  A.  R.  xxii. 

650  Besides  the  motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  take 
up  business,  to  adjourn  and  for  the  previous  question — all 
which  shall  be  put  without  debate — there  are  the  following- 
named  privileged  questions:  i.  To  postpone;  2.  To  com- 
mit ;  3.  To  amend ;  4.  For  orders  of  the  day. 

651  1.  To  Postpone. — The  motion  to  postpone  is  either 
indefinite  or  to  a  day  certain,  and  in  both  these  forms  is  sus- 
ceptible of  amendment. 

652  A  motion  for  indefinite  postponement  may  be 
amended  to  a  day  certain. 

653  A  motion  for  postponement  to  a  day  certain  may 
be  amended  by  the  substitution  of  a  different  day. 

654  Amendment  and  postponement  competing,  post- 
ponement is  first  put. 

655  A  subject  that  has  been  indefinitely  postponed, 
either  by  the  operation  of  the  previous  question  or  by  a 
motion  for  indefinite  postponement,  shall  not  be  again 
called  up  during  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  unless 


I20  MANUAL. 

by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members  who  were 
present  at  the  decision. — G.  A.  R.  xxiv. 

656  2.  To  Commit. — A  motion  to  commit  takes  pre- 
cedence of  a  motion  to  amend,  and  is  not  superseded  by 
either  of  the  motions  for  the  previous  question  or  to  post- 
pone. And,  while  it  cannot  be  reconsidered,  it  may  at  an- 
other stage  of  business  be  repeated  or  renewed. 

657  The  motion,  if  adopted,  may  refer  the  subject — i. 
To  a  standing  committee  whose  functions  embrace  the  sub- 
ject in  question  ;  2.  To  the  special  committee  that  has 
already  considered  and  reported  the  subject ;  3.  To  a 
new  special  committee,  which  shall  be  appointed  by  the 
moderator  unless  the  judicatory  shall  otherwise  direct. 

658  When  the  motion  to  commit  is  amended  by  add- 
ing "  with  instructions,"  it  may  be  [a]  To  report  at  a  subse- 
quent session ;  {b)  To  report  at  any  time — that  is,  when  the 
judicatory  is  not  otherwise  engaged ;  or  [c]  To  report  at  a 
stated  time,  when  the  report  becomes  a  special  order  and 
comes  up  without  vote,  provided  no  other  privileged  ques- 
tion is  before  the  meeting. 

659  3.  To  Ame7id. — The  following  motions  cannot  be 
amended:  i.  To  adjourn;  2.  To  take  up  special  orders; 
3.  To  lay  on  the  table  ;  4.  To  take  from  the  table ;  5.  To 
appeal. 

660  An  amendment,  and  also  an  amendment  to  an 
amendment,  may  be  moved  on  any  motion ;  but  a  mo- 
tion to  amend  an  amendment  shall  not  be  in  order.  Ac- 
tion on  amendments  shall  precede  action  on  the  original 
motion. 

661  A  substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amendment. — 
G.  A.  R.  XX. 


LA  W  AND    USA  GR.  121 

662  If  an  amendment  is  proposed  by  striking  out  a 
particular  paragraph  or  certain  words,  and  the  amendment 
is  rejected,  it  cannot  be  again  moved  to  strike  out  the  same 
words  or  a  part  of  them ;  but  it  may  be  moved  to  strike  out 
the  same  words  with  others,  or  to  strike  out  a  part  of  the 
same  words  with  others,  provided  the  coherence  to  be  struck 
out  be  so  substantial  as  to  make  these,  in  fact,  different  prop- 
ositions from  the  former. —  Gushing. 

663  When  it  is  moved  to  amend  by  striking  out  certain 
words  and  inserting  others,  the  manner  of  stating  the  ques- 
tion is  first  to  read  the  whole  passage  to  be  amended  as  it 
stands  at  present,  then  the  words  proposed  to  be  struck  out, 
next  those  to  be  inserted,  and  lastly  the  whole  passage  as  it 
will  be  when  amended.  And  the  question,  if  desired,  is 
then  to  be  divided  and  put  first  on  striking  out.  If  carried, 
it  is  next  on  inserting  the  words  proposed.  If  this  be  lost, 
it  may  be  moved  to  insert  others. —  Jefferson. 

664  In  filling  blanks  with  particular  numbers  or  times 
the  question  shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest  num- 
ber and  the  longest  time. — G.  A.  R.  xvii. 

665  Committees. — The  difference  between  a  stand- 
ing and  a  special  committee  is  that,  while  the  former  is 
permanent — subject,  of  course,  to  the  pleasure  of  the 
judicatory — the  latter  is  temporary,  and  after  making  its 
report  ceases  any  longer  to  act  and  is  discharged. 

666  The  moderator  shall  appoint  all  committees,  ex- 
cept in  those  cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall  decide 
otherwise. — G.  A.  R.  vii. 

667  It  is  proper  and  usual  that  ruling  elders  be  repre- 
sented in  all  committees. 

668  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee  shall 


122  MANUAL. 

m 

be  considered  as  the  chairman  thereof,  whose  duty  it  shall 
be  to  convene  the  committee ;  and,  in  case  of  his  absence 
or  inability  to  act,  the  second-named  member  shall  take 
his  place  and  perform  his  duties. — G.  A.  R.  ix. 

669  Standing  committees  are  expected  to  make  a 
report  at  each  stated  meeting  of  the  judicatory. 

670  In  all  cases  for  trial  before  a  judicatory,  where  there 
is  an  accuser  or  prosecutor,  it  is  expedient  that  there  be  ap- 
pointed (if  convenient)  a  "judicial  committee,"  whose  duty 
it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to  pre- 
scribe, under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole  order 
of  proceedings.  The  members  of  this  committee  shall  be 
entitled,  notwithstanding  their  performance  of  this  duty,  to 
sit  and  vote  in  the  cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. — 
G.  A.  R.  xli. 

671  In  case  of  process  on  the  ground  of  general  rumor, 
there  may  be  appointed,  if  convenient,  a  "  committee  of 
prosecution,"  who  shall  conduct  the  whole  course  on  the 
part  of  the  prosecution.  The  members  of  this  conimittee 
shall  not  be  permitted  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the  case. — G. 
A.  R.  xlii. 

672  The  moderator  and  the  stated  and  permanent 
clerks  of  the  General  Assembly  constitute  a  committee 
to  report  from  year  to  year  on  the  place  of  the  meeting 
of  the  next  ensuing  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  591. 

673  A  committee  can  act  only  when  regularly  assem- 
bled in  its  organized  capacity,  and  not  by  separate  consul- 
tation. 

674  In  case  a  committee  be  not  able  to  agree  on  the 
course  of  action  adopted,  the  minority  may  also  present 
their  views  in  what  is  called  a  "  minority  report,"  which,  if 


LA  IV  A ND    USA  GE.  1 2  3 

adopted,  must  be  as  an  amendment  to,  or  substitute  for,  the 
report  of  the  majority. 

675  The  appointment  of  the  mover,  and  often  the 
seconder,  of  a  proposition  is  customary,  but  not  obligatory  ; 
and  when  a  measure  has  been  referred  for  action  to  a  com- 
mittee, a  majority  at  least  of  those  friendly  to  it  should 
serve  on  the  committee. 

676  A  report  made  by  a  committee  may  be  treated  and 
disposed  of  precisely  like  any  other  proposition,  and  may  be 
amended  in  the  reasoning,  recommendations  or  resolutions 
which  it  contains. 

677  If  the  report  contain  merely  a  statement  of  facts, 
reasoning  or  opinion,  the  question  should  be,  first,  on  its 
acceptance.  If  it  also  conclude  with  resolutions,  recom- 
mendations or  specific  propositions  of  any  kind — the  in- 
troductory part  being  consequently  merged  in  t.he  conclu- 
sion— the  question  then  should  be  on  agreeing  to  the  reso- 
lutions, or  on  adopting  the  order  or  other  proposition,  or  on 
passing,  or  coming  to  the  vote  recommended  by  the  com- 
mittee ;  and  the  same  should  be  the  form  of  the  question 
when  the  report  consists  merely  of  resolutions  without  any 
introductory  part. —  Gushing. 

678  Orders  of  the  Day. — When  several  subjects 
are  assigned  for  consideration  the  same  day,  they  are  called 
the  "  orders  of  the  day,"  and  on  the  day  to  which  they  are 
assigned  supersede  all  other  questions  except  for  adjourn- 
ment. 

679  If  the  motion  to  proceed  to  the  consideration  of 
the  orders  of  the  day  be  carried  in  the  affirmative,  they 
must  be  gone  through  with  in  the  order  in  which  they 
stand. 


124  MANUAL. 

680  If  the  consideration  of  a  subject  be  fixed  for  a 
particular  hour  of  the  day  named,  it  is  not  a  privileged 
question  until  the  hour  has  arrived ;  but  if  no  hour  is  fixed, 
the  order  is  for  the  entire  day  and  every  part  of  it. 

68 1  Orders  of  the  day,  unless  proceeded  with  and 
disposed  of  on  the  day  to  which  they  are  assigned,  fall 
out  of  course,  and  must  be  renewed  for  some  other  day. — 
Cushing. 

682  Reconsideration. — A  question  shall  not  be 
again  called  up  or  reconsidered  at  the  same  sessions  of 
the  judicatory  at  which  it  has  been  decided  unless  by  the 
consent  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  who  were  present  at 
the  decision ;  and  unless  the  motion  to  reconsider  be  made 
and  seconded  by  persons  who  voted  with  the  majority. — 
G.  A.  R.  xxiii. 

683  No  question  can  be  twice  reconsidered  at  the  same 
session,  neither  is  the  motion  to  reconsider  susceptible  of 
amendment;  it  is  debatable  or  not  just  as  the  question  to 
be  reconsidered  was  debatable  or  undebatable. 

684  Miscellaneous. — Business  left  unfinished  at  the 
last  sitting  is  ordinarily  to  be  taken  up  first. — G.  A.  R.  xiii. 

685  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall  not  be 
recorded  unless  required  by  one-third  of  the  members  pres- 
ent. If  division  is  called  for  on  any  vote,  it  shall  be  by  a 
rising  vote  without  a  count. 

686  If  on  such  a  rising  vote  the  moderator  is  unable 
to  decide  or  a  quorum  rise  to  second  a  call  for  "  tellers," 
then  the  vote  shall  be  taken  by  rising  and  the  count  made 
by  tellers,  who  shall  pass  through  the  aisles  and  report  to 
the  moderator  the  number  voting  on  each  side. — G.  A.  R. 
xxvii. 


LAW  AND    USA  GE.  125 

687  When  the  moderator  has  commenced  taking  the 
vote,  no  further  debate  or  remark  shall  be  admitted  unless 
there  has  evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which  case  the  mis- 
take shall  be  rectified  and  the  moderator  shall  recom- 
mence taking  the  vote. — G.  A.  R.  xxvi. 

688  If  the  house  shall  pass  the  motion  "to  vote  on  a 
given  subject  at  a  time  named,"  speeches  shall  thereafter 
be  limited  to  ten  minutes. 

When  the  time  named  shall  arrive,  no  further  discussion 
shall  be  allowed  either  as  explanation  or  as  argument ;  but 
the  moderator  shall  proceed  to  put  to  vote  in  their  proper 
order  all  pending  propositions,  and  also  all  those  of  which 
notice  has  been  given  during  the  discussion. 

689  Should  the  hour  for  adjournment  or  recess  arrive 
during  the  voting,  it  shall  be  postponed  to  finish  the  vote, 
unless  the  majority  shall  vote  to  adjourn,  in  which  case  the 
voting  shall  on  the  reassembling  of  the  house  take  prece- 
dence of  all  other  business  till  it  is  finished. 

690  Under  this  rule  the  yeas  and  nays  shall  not  be 
called  except  on  the  final  motion  to  adopt  as  a  whole. 

691  The  motion  to  fix  a  time  for  voting  shall  be  put 
without  debate. — G.  A.  R.  xxvi. 

692  All  judicatories  have  the  right  to  sit  on  private 
business  which  in  their  judgment  ought  not  to  be  matter  of 
public  speculation. — G.  A.  R.  xxxviii. 

693  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  private  when- 
ever they  think  proper  to  do  so,  all  judicatories  have  a  right 
to  hold  what  are  commonly  called  *'  interlocutory  meetings," 
in  which  members  may  freely  converse  together  without  the 
formalities  which  are  usually  necessary  in  judicial  proceed- 
ings.— G.  A.  R.  xxxix. 


126  MANUAL. 

694  In  judicial  cases  the  results  of  interlocutory  meet- 
ings shall  be  recorded.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1850,  p.  481. 

695  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 
capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  solemnly 
to  announce  from  the  chair  that  the  judicatory  is  about  to 
pass  to  the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for 
trial,  and  to  enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  their 
high  character  as  judges  of  a  judicatory  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. — G. 
A.  R.  xl. 

696  The  following  "General  Rules  for  Judicatories," 
not  having  been  submitted  to  the  Presbyteries,  make  no 
part  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbytertan  Church  ;  yet 
the  General  Assembly  of  1871,  considering  uniformity  in 
proceedings  in  all  the  subordinate  judicatories  as  greatly 
conducive  to  order  and  despatch  in  business,  having  revised 
and  approved  these  rules,  recommended  them  to  all  the 
lower  judicatories  of  the  Church  for  adoption.  The  rules 
were  amended  by  the  General  Assemblies  of  1885  and 
1887. 

I.  The  moderator  shall  take  the  chair  precisely  at  the 
hour  to  which  the  judicatory  stands  adjourned,  and  shall 
immediately  call  the  members  to  order,  and  on  the  appear- 
ance of  a  quorum  shall  open  the  session  with  prayer. 

II.  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  time  appointed  and 
the  moderator  be  absent,  the  last  moderator  present,  being  a 
commissioner,  or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior  member  pres- 
ent, shall  be  requested  to  take  his  place  without  delay  until 
a  new  election. 

III.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed, any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  adjourn 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 27 

from  time  to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a 
quorum  to  assemble. 

IV.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  at  all  times  to 
preserve  order,  and  to  endeavor  to  conduct  all  business  be- 
fore the  judicatory  to  a  speedy  and  proper  result. 

V.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  carefully  to 
keep  notes  of  the  several  articles  of  business  which  may  be 
assigned  for  particular  days,  and  to  call  them  up  at  the  time 
appointed. 

VI.  The  moderator  may  speak  to  points  of  order  in 
preference  to  other  members,  rising  from  his  seat  for  that 
purpose,  and  shall  decide  questions  of  order,  subject  to  an 
appeal  to  the  judicatory  by  any  two  members. 

VII.  The  moderator  shall  appoint  all  committees  except 
in  those  cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall  decide  otherwise. 
In  appointing  the  standing  committees  the  moderator  may 
appoint  a  vice-moderator,  who  may  occupy  the  chair  at  his 
request,  and  otherwise  assist  him  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duties. 

VIII.  When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot  in  any  judicatory, 
the  moderator  shall  vote  with  the  other  members ;  but  he 
shall  not  vote  in  any  other  case  unless  the  judicatory  be 
equally  divided,  when,  if  he  does  not  choose  to  vote,  the 
question  shall  be  lost. 

IX.  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee  shall  be 
considered  as  the  chairman  thereof,  whose  duty  it  shall  be 
to  convene  the  committee,  and  in  case  of  his  absence  or  in- 
ability to  act  the  second-named  member  shall  take  his  place 
and  perform  his  duties. 

X.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk,  as  soon  as  possible 
after  the  commencement  of  the  sessions  of  every  judicatory, 


128  MANUAL. 

to  form  a  complete  roll  of  the  members  present  and  put  the 
same  into  the  hands  of  the  moderator.  And  it  shall  also  be 
the  duty  of  the  clerk,  whenever  any  additional  members  take 
their  seats,  to  add  their  names  in  their  proper  places  to  the 
said  roll. 

XI.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk  immediately  to  file 
all  papers  in  the  order  in  which  they  have  been  read,  with 
proper  endorsements,  and  to  keep  them  in  perfect  order. 
The  stated  clerk  shall  receive  all  overtures,  memorials  and 
miscellaneous  papers  addressed  to  the  judicatory,  shall  make 
record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them  to  the  committee  on 
bills  and  overtures  for  appropriate  disposition  or  reference. 
This  committee  shall  have  the  floor  on  the  reassembling  of 
the  judicatory  after  each  adjournment,  to  report  its  recom- 
mendations as  to  orders  of  business  or  reference  of  papers ; 
and  this  right  of  the  committee  shall  take  precedence  of  the 
orders  of  the  day. 

XII.  The  minutes  of  the  last  meeting  of  the  judicatory 
shall  be  presented  at  the  commencement  of  its  session,  and, 
if  requisite,  read  and  corrected. 

XIII.  Business  left  unfinished  at  the  last  sitting  is  ordi- 
narily to  be  taken  up  first. 

XIV.  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded,  aud  afterward 
repeated  by  the  moderator  or  read  aloud,  before  it  is  de- 
bated ;  and  every  motion  shall  be  reduced  to  waiting  if  the 
moderator  or  any  member  require  it. 

XV.  Any  member  who  shall  have  made  a  motion  shall 
have  liberty  to  withdraw  it,  with  the  consent  of  his  second, 
before  any  debate  has  taken  place  thereon,  but  not  after- 
ward without  the  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

XVI.  If  a  motion  under  debate  contain  several  parts, 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 29 

any  two  members  may  have  it  divided  and  a  question  taken 
on  each  part. 

XVII.  When  various  motions  are  made  with  respect  to 
the  fining  of  blanks  with  particular  numbers  or  times,  the 
question  shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest  number 
and  the  longest  time. 

XVIII.  Motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  take  up  business, 
to  adjourn  and  the  call  for  the  previous  question  shall  be 
put  without  debate.  On  questions  of  order,  postponement 
or  commitment  no  member  shall  speak  more  than  once. 
On  all  other  questions  each  member  may  speak  twice,  but 
not  oftener  without  express  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

XIX.  When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no  motion  shall 
be  received,  unless  to  adjourn,  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  post- 
pone indefinitely,  to  postpone  to  a  day  certain,  to  commit 
or  to  amend,  which  several  motions  shall  have  precedence 
in  the  order  in  which  they  are  herein  arranged ;  and  the 
motion  for  adjournment  shall  always  be  in  order. 

XX.  An  amendment,  and  also  an  amendment  to  an 
amendment,  may  be  moved  on  any  motion  ;  but  a  motion 
to  amend  an  amendment  to  an  amendment  shall  not  be  in 
order.  Action  on  amendments  shall  precede  action  on  the 
original  motion.  A  substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amend- 
ment. 

XXI.  A  distinction  shall  be  observed  between  a  motion 
to  lay  on  the  table  for  the  present  and  a  motion  to  lay  on 
the  table  unconditionally — namely,  a  motion  to  lay  on  the 
table  for  the  present  shall  be  taken  without  debate  ;  and  if 
carried  in  the  affirmative,  the  effect  shall  be  to  place  the 
subject  on  the  docket,  and  it  may  be  taken  up  and  con- 
sidered at  any  subsequent  time.     But  a  motion  to  lay  on 

9 


1 30  MANUAL. 

the  table  unconditionally  shall  be  taken  without  debate ; 
and  if  carried  in  the  affirmative,  it  shall  not  be  in  order  to 
take  up  the  subject  during  the  same  meeting  of  the  judica- 
tory without  a  vote  of  reconsideration. 

XXII.  The  previous  question  shall  be  put  in  this  form 
— namely,  "  Shall  the  main  question  be  now  put .?"  It 
shall  only  be  admitted  when  demanded  by  a  majority  of 
the  members  present,  and  the  effect  shall  be  to  put  an  end 
to  all  debate  and  bring  the  body  to  a  direct  vote — first,  on 
a  motion  to  commit  the  subject  under  consideration  (if  such 
motion  shall  have  been  made) ;  secondly,  if  the  motion  for 
commitment  does  not  prevail,  on  pending  amendments ; 
and  lastly,  on  the  main  question. 

XXIII.  A  question  shall  not  again  be  called  up  or  re- 
considered at  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  at  which 
it  has  been  decided  unless  by  the  consent  of  two-thirds  of 
the  members  who  were  present  at  the  decision,  and  unless 
the  motion  to  reconsider  be  made  and  seconded  by  persons 
who  voted  with  the  majority. 

XXIV.  A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely  postponed, 
either  by  the  operation  of  the  previous  question  or  by  a 
motion  for  indefinite  postponement,  shall  not  be  again 
called  up  during  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  unless 
by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members  who  were 
present  at  the  decision. 

XXV.  Members  ought  not  without  weighty  reasons  to 
decHne  voting,  as  this  practice  might  leave  the  decision  of 
very  interesting  questions  to  a  small  proportion  of  the  judi- 
catory. Silent  members,  unless  excused  from  voting,  must 
be  considered  as  acquiescing  with  the  majority. 

XXVI.  When  the  moderator  has  commenced  taking  the 


LA  IV  AND    USA  GE.  1 3 1 

vote,  no  further  debate  or  remark  shall  be  admitted  unless 
there  has  evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which  case  the  mis- 
take shall  be  rectified  and  the  moderator  shall  recommence 
taking  the  vote.  If  the  House  shall  pass  the  motion  to 
"  vote  on  a  given  subject  at  a  time  named,"  speeches  shall 
thereafter  be  limited  to  ten  minutes.  When  the  time  named 
shall  arrive,  no  further  discussion  shall  be  allowed,  either  as 
explanation  or  argument,  but  the  moderator  shall  proceed 
to  put  to  vote  in  their  proper  order  all  pending  propositions, 
and  also  all  those  of  which  notice  has  been  given  during 
the  discussion.  Should  the  hour  for  adjournment  or  recess 
arrive  during  the  voting,  it  shall  be  postponed  to  finish  the 
vote  unless  the  majority  shall  vote  to  adjourn,  in  which  case 
the  voting  shall,  on  the  reassembling  of  the  House,  take  pre- 
cedence of  all  other  business  till  it  is  finished.  Under  this 
rule  the  "yeas  and  nays  "  shall  not  be  called  except  on  the 
final  motion  to  adopt  as  a  whole.  This  motion  to  fix  a  time 
for  voting  shall  be  put  without  debate. 

XXVn.  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall  not 
be  recorded  unless  required  by  one-third  of  the  members 
present.  If  division  is  called  for  on  any  vote,  it  shall  be  by 
a  rising  vote,  without  a  count.  If  on  such  a  rising  vote  the 
moderator  is  unable  to  decide,  or  if  a  quorum  rise  to  second 
a  call  for  "  tellers,"  then  the  vote  shall  be  taken  by  rising  and 
the  count  made  by  tellers,  who  shall  pass  through  the  aisles 
and  report  to  the  moderator  the  number  voting  on  each 
side. 

XXVIIL  No  member  in  the  course  of  debate  shall  be 
allowed  to  indulge  in  personal  reflections. 

XXIX.  If  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at  the 
same  time,  the  member  who  is  most  distant  from  the  mod- 


132  MANUAL. 

erator's  chair  shall  speak  first.  In  the  discussion  of  all  mat- 
ters where  the  sentiment  of  the  House  is  divided,  it  is  proper 
that  the  floor  should  be  occupied  alternately  by  those  repre- 
senting the  different  sides  of  the  question. 

XXX.  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  judica- 
tory shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time,  the  moderator 
shall  require  all  to  take  their  seats,  the  person  only  excepted 
who  may  be  speaking. 

XXXI.  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall  address 
himself  to  the  moderator,  and  shall  treat  his  fellow-mem- 
bers, and  especially  the  moderator,  with  decorum  and  re- 
spect. 

XXXII.  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted  unless  he  be 
out  of  order  or  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  mistakes  or 
misrepresentations. 

XXXIII.  Without  express  permission  no  member  of  a 
judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on,  shall  engage  in  pri- 
vate conversation  ;  nor  shall  members  address  one  another, 
nor  any  person  present,  but  through  the  moderator. 

XXXIV.  It  is  indispensable  that  members  of  ecclesias- 
tical judicatories  maintain  great  gravity  and  dignity  while 
judicially  convened ;  that  they  attend  closely  in  their 
speeches  to  the  subject  under  consideration,  and  avoid 
prolix  and  desultory  harangues ;  and  when  they  deviate 
from  the  subject,  it  is  the  privilege  of  any  member,  and  the 
duty  of  the  moderator,  to  call  them  to  order. 

XXXV.  If  any  member  act  in  any  respect  in  a  dis- 
orderly manner,  it  shall  be  the  privilege  of  any  member, 
and  the  duty  of  the  moderator,  to  call  him  to  order. 

XXXVI.  If  any  member  consider  himself  aggrieved  by 
a  decision  of  the  moderator,  it  shall  be  his  privilege  to  appeal 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 33 

to  the  judicatory,  and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be 
taken  without  debate. 

XXXVII.  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judicatory 
without  the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it  to 
return  home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. 

XXXVIII.  All  judicatories  have  a  right  to  sit  in  private 
on  business  which  in  their  judgment  ought  not  to  be  matter 
of  public  speculation. 

XXXIX.  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  private 
whenever  they  think  proper  to  do  so,  all  judicatories  have 
a  right  to  hold  what  are  commonly  called  "  interlocutory 
meetings,"  in  which  merhbers  may  freely  converse  together 
without  the  formalities  which  are  usually  necessary  in  judi- 
cial proceedings. 

XL.  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 
capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  solemnly  to 
announce  from  the  chair  that  the  body  is  about  to  pass  to 
the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for  trial,  and  to 
enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard  their  high 
character  as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. 

XLI.  In  all  cases  before  a  judicatory  where  there  is  an 
accuser  or  prosecutor,  it  is  expedient  that  there  be  a  com- 
mittee of  the  judicatory  appointed  (provided  the  number  of 
members  be  sufficient  to  admit  it  without  inconvenience), 
who  shall  be  called  the  "judicial  committee,"  and  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to 
prescribe,  under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole  or- 
der of  proceedings.  The  members  of  this  committee  shall  be 
entitled,  notwithstanding  their  performance  of  this  duty,  to 
sit  and  vote  in  the  cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. 


134  MANUAL. 

XLTI.  But  in  cases  of  process  on  the  ground  of  gene- 
ral rumor,  where  there  is,  of  course,  no  particular  accuser, 
there  may  be  a  committee  appointed  (if  convenient)  who 
shall  be  called  the  "  committee  of  prosecution,"  and  who 
shall  conduct  the  whole  course  on  the  part  of  the  prosecu- 
tion. The  members  of  this  committee  shall  not  be  per- 
mitted to  sit  in  judgment  in  the  case. 

XLIII.  The  permanent  officers  of  a  judicatory  shall 
have  the  rights  of  corresponding  members  in  matters 
touching  their  several  offices. 

XLIV.  The  moderator  of  every  judicatory'  above  the 
church  Session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions,  in  addition  to 
prayer,  may  cause  to  be  sung  an  appropriate  psalm  or 
hymn,  and  shall  pronounce  the  apostolical  benediction. 

697  Ruling  Elders. — Ruhng  elders  are  properly 
the  representatives  of  the  people,  chosen  by  them  for  the 
purpose  of  exercising  government  and  discipline,  in  con- 
junction with  pastors  or  ministers. — F.  G.,  chap.  v. 

698  Every  congregation  shall  elect  persons  to  the 
office  of  ruling  elder  in  the  mode  most  approved  and  in 
use  in  that  congregation.  But  in  all  cases  the  persons 
elected  must  be  male  members  in  full  communion  in  the 
church  in  which  they  are  to  exercise  their  office. — F.  G. 
xiii.   sec.  ii. 

699  When  any  person  shall  have  been  elected  to  the 
office  of  ruling  elder,  he  shall  be  set  apart  in  the  following 
manner : 

After  sermon  the  minister  shall  state  in  a  concise  man- 
ner the  warrant  and  nature  of  the  office,  together  with  the 
character  proper  to  be  sustained  and  the  duties  to  be  ful- 
filled by  the  officer-elect.     Having  done  this,  he  shall  pro- 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 3  5 

pose  to  the  candidate,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation, 
the  following  questions — viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  discipline 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruling  elder  in  this  con- 
gregation, and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the  duties 
thereof  ? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity  and  purity 
of  the  church  ? 

700  The  elder  having  answered  these  questions  in  the 
affirmative,  the  minister  shall  address  to  the  members  of 
the  church  the  following  question — viz. : 

Do  you,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknowledge  and 
receive  this  brother  as  a  ruling  elder,  and  do  you  promise 
to  yield  him  all  that  honor,  encouragement  and  obedience 
in  the  Lord  to  which  his  office,  according  to  the  word  of 
God  and  the  Constitution  of  this  Church,  entitles  him  ? 

701  The  members  of  the  church  having  answered  this 
question  in  the  affirmative  by  holding  up  their  right  hands, 
the  minister  shall  proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate  by 
prayer  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder,  and  shall  give  to  him 
and  to  the  congregation  an  exhortation  suited  to  the  occa- 
sion.— F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  iv. 

[The  imposition  of  hands  in  ordination  is  in  accordance 
with  apostolic  example,  and  is  lawful  and  proper ;  its  use. 


136  MANUAL. 

however,  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  Session  of  each 
church. — M.  G.  A.  1833,  p.  405.] 

702  Where  there  is  an  existing  Session  it  is  proper 
that  the  members  of  that  body,  at  the  close  of  the  serv- 
ice and  in  the  face  of  the  congregation,  take  the  newly- 
ordained  elder  by  the  hand,  saying  in  words  to  this  pur- 
pose :  "  We  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take 
part  of  this  office  with  us." — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  v. 

703  The  office  of  ruling  elder  is  perpetual  and  cannot 
be  laid  aside  at  pleasure.  No  person  can  be  divested  of 
the  office  but  by  deposition.  Yet  an  elder  may  become  by 
age  or  infirmity  incapable  of  performing  the  duties  of  his 
office,  or  he  may,  though  chargeable  with  neither  heresy 
nor  immorality,  become  unacceptable  in  his  official  capac- 
ity to  a  majority  of  the  congregation  to  which  he  belongs. 
In  either  of  these  cases  he  may,  as  often  happens  with 
respect  to  a  minister,  cease  to  be  an  acting  elder. — F.  G., 
chap.  xiii.  sec.  vi. 

704  Whenever  a  ruling  elder,  from  either  of  these 
causes  or  from  any  other  not  inferring  crime,  shall  be 
incapable  of  serving  the  church  to  edification,  the  Session 
shall  take  order  on  the  subject  and  state  the  fact,  together 
with  the  reasons  of  it,  on  their  records ;  provided  always, 
that  nothing  of  this  kind  shall  be  done  without  the  concur- 
rence of  the  individual  in  question  unless  by  the  advice  of 
Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  vii. 

705  If  any  particular  church  by  a  vote  of  members  in 
full  communion  shall  prefer  to  elect  ruling  elders  for  a  lim- 
ited time  in  the  exercise  of  their  functions,  this  may  be  done ; 
provided,  the  full  time  be  not  less  than  three  years  and  the 
Session  be  made  to  consist  of  three  classes,  one  of  which 


LAPV  AND    USAGE.  1 37 

only  shall  be  elected  every  year ;  2ss.A  provided,  that  elders, 
once  ordained,  shall  not  be  divested  of  the  office  when  they 
are  not  re-elected,  but  shall  be  entitled  to  represent  that  par- 
ticular church  in  the  higher  judicatories  when  appointed  by 
the  Session  or  the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  viii. 

706  While,  according  to  our  Form  of  Government, 
chap.  ii.  sec.  iv.,  congregations  for  religious  worship  may 
be  formed  where  there  may  not  be  suitable  persons  to  serve 
as  ruling  elders,  the  eldership  is  essential  to  the  existence 
of  a  Presbyterian  church. — M.  G.  A.  1833,  P-  404- 

707  An  ordained  minister  cannot  sustain  the  relation 
of  ruling  elder,  although  in  exceptional  cases,  on  foreign- 
missionary  ground,  it  may  be  expedient  for  him  to  perform 
temporarily  the  functions  of  the  office  without  having  been 
specially  set  apart  to  it. — M.  G.  A.  1871,  p.  546. 

708  A  meeting  for  the  election  of  ruling  elders  can  be 
called  regularly  only  by  the  Session  or  by  authority  of  some 
higher  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  320. 

709  Should  a  Session  refuse  to  call  such  a  meeting, 
redress  is  to  be  sought  by  those  feeling  aggrieved  in  com- 
plaint to  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1822,  p.  49. 

710  In  a  meeting  called  for  the  election  of  ruling 
elders  the  pastor  is  moderator  ex  officio.  Where  there  is 
no  settled  pastor  the  moderator  of  the  Session  appointed 
by  the  Presbytery  shall  preside. — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  26. 

711  Only  communicants,  without  regard  to  age,  shall 
be  allowed  to  vote  for  ruhng  elders. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1855, 
p.  299;  N.  S.  1859,  P-  18. 

712  An  elder-elect  is  not  a  member  of  the  Session, 
nor  can  he  sit  in  a  judicial  case  unless  he  be  ordained. — 
M.  G.A.N.  S.  1868,  p.  58. 


1 38  MANUAL. 

713  When  an  elder  is  re-elected  under  the  limited- 
term  service,  he  should  be  reinstalled. — M.  G.  A.  1882, 
p.  98. 

714  Elders  elected  under  the  limited-term  service 
shall  not  be  elected  for  a  longer  or  shorter  term  than 
three  years. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  P-  IH- 

715  In  home-missionary  churches,  when,  from  neces- 
sity, there  can  be  but  one  elder  for  the  time  being,  he  may 
be  elected  for  three  years,  and  re-elected  at  the  end  of  that 
term ;  and  the  division  into  classes,  as  provided  in  chap, 
xiii.  sec.  viii.  of  the  Form  of  Government,  shall  take  place 
as  the  Session  can  be  increased  in  number. — M.  G.  A. 
1883.  p.  626. 

716  If  a  member  of  Session  be  unacceptable  and  the 
matter  cannot  be  arranged  by  consent,  the  proper  step  is  to 
memorialize  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  369. 

717  When  the  exigency  of  the  case  may  require,  the 
Presbytery  may,  according  to  chap.  x.  sec.  viii.,  declare  that 
an  elder  shall  cease  to  act. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  924. 

718  A  faithful  acceptance  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  is 
required  of  those  who  accept  office  in  our  churches,  and 
elders  who  cannot  acquiesce  in  the  decisions  of  the  superior 
judicatories  should  resign. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  pp.  98,  99; 
P.  D.  p.  349. 

719  Where  there  is  only  one  elder,  and  when,  for  any 
reason,  it  is  impracticable  to  have  more,  one  elder  and  a 
minister  may  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of 
business,  including  judicial  business. — M.  G.  A.  1836, 
p.  263. 

720  An  elder  cannot  be  invited  to  sit  as  a  correspond- 
ing member  of  Presbytery.— M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  48. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 39 

721  Jurisdiction  in  relation  to  ruling  elders  pertains  to 
the  Session. — B.  D.  18,  46. 

722  An  elder  receiving  a  certificate  of  dismission  is 
subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session  (but  shall  not 
deliberate  or  vote  in  a  church-meeting  nor  exercise  the 
functions  of  his  office)  until  he  has  become  a  member  of 
the  church  to  which  he  is  recommended  or  of  some  other 
evangehcal  church. — B.  D.  109. 

723  Should  he  return  the  certificate  within  a  year  from 
its  date,  the  Session  shall  make  record  of  the  fact,  but  he 
shall  not  thereby  be  restored  to  the  exercise  of  the  func- 
tions of  his  office  previously  held  by  him  in  the  church. 
— B.  D.  109. 

724  The  resignation  of  an  elder  should  be  made  to  the 
Session,  and  it  will  take  effect  when  accepted. — M.  G.  A. 
1883,  p.  626. 

725  Sabbath-Day. — For  deliverances  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  on  the  Sabbath,  see,  in  full,  P.  D.  pp.  759-767. 

726  Among  the  deliverances  of  the  General  Assembly 
may  be  found — 

1.  Recommending  petitions  to  Congress  against  carry- 
ing and  distributing  the  mails  on  the  Sabbath. — M.  G.  A. 
1815,  p.  597. 

2.  Enjoining  discipline  for  its  desecration. — M.  G.  A. 
1828,  p.  242. 

3.  Against  traveling  on  the  Sabbath. — M.  G.  A.  1874, 
pp.  79.  80. 

4.  Against  the  opening  of  art-galleries,  libraries  and 
places  of  amusement, — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  71. 

5.  Against  the  buying  and  reading  of  secular  newspa- 
pers.— M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  76. 


I4G  MANUAL. 

6.  Recommending  the  use  of  the  scriptural  designations 
"  Sabbath,"  "  Lord's  day." — M.  G.  A.  1876,  pp.  70,  71. 

727  Sabbath-Schools.— The  following  deUver- 
ances  relating  to  Sabbath-schools  have  been  made  by  the 
General  Assembly: 

I.  All  Sabbath-schools  shall  be  under  the  direction,  and 
subject  to  the  control,  of  pastors  and  Sessions. — M,  G.  A. 
1879.  p.  558;  1881.P.  555. 

2.  Recommending  to  Sessions  the  appointment  of  super- 
intendents and  a  careful  oversight  of  all  matters  pertaining 
to  the  work  of  Sabbath-schools. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  pp.  48,  49. 

3.  Admonishing  against  making  instruction  in  the  Sab- 
bath-school a  substitute  for  home-instruction. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S 
1840,  p.  310. 

4.  Enjoining  the  use  of  the  Shorter  Catechism  as  a  text- 
book.—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1854,  p.  30;  N.  S.  1866,  p.  278. 

5.  Recommending  that  each  church  defray  the  expenses 
of  its  own  Sabbath-school  as  a  part  of  its  own  current 
expenses,  and  that  the  children  be  educated  to  make  their 
offerings  directly  and  intelligently  to  the  benevolent  work 
of  the  Church.— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  122, 

728  Session. — The  church  Session  consists  of  the 
pastor  or  pastors  and  the  ruling  elders  of  a  particular  con- 
gregation.— F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  1. 

729  A  special  Session  of  ruling  elders  of  neighboring 
churches  to  obviate  delays  for  want  of  quorums  is  uncon- 
stitutional.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  i860,  p.  28. 

730  Of  the  Session,  two  elders,  if  there  be  as  many  in 
the  congregation,  with  the  pastor,  shall  be  necessar)-  to  con- 
stitute a  quorum. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  ii. 

731  A  Session  in  which  there  is  but  one  elder,  or  in 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  I4I 

which  an  elder  refuses  to  act  and  has  left  the  church,  is 
competent  to  transact  all  sessional  acts. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S. 
1852,  p.  210;   1869,  p.  911. 

732  Official  acts  of  Session  can  be  performed  only 
when  it  is  regularly  convened ;  and  when  thus  convened, 
the  Session  should  be  opened  and  closed  with  prayer,  ex- 
cept that  the  opening  prayer  may  properly  be  omitted  after 
a  divine  service. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  113. 

733  The  pastor  of  the  congregation  shall  always  be 
the  moderator  of  the  Session,  except  when,  for  prudential 
reasons,  it  may  appear  advisable  that  some  other  minister 
should  be  invited  to  preside,  in  which  case  the  pastor  may, 
with  the  concurrence  of  the  Session,  invite  such  minister 
as  they  may  see  meet,  belonging  to  the  same  Presbytery,  to 
preside  in  that  case.  The  same  expedient  may  be  adopted 
in  case  of  the  sickness  or  absence  of  the  pastor. — F.  G., 

'chap.  ix.  sec.  iii. 

734  It  is  expedient,  at  every  meeting  of  the  Session, 
more  especially  when  constituted  for  judicial  business,  that 
there  be  a  presiding  minister.  When,  therefore,  a  church 
is  without  a  pastor,  the  moderator  of  the  Session  shall  be 
either  the  minister  appointed  for  that  purpose  by  the  Pres- 
bytery or  one  invited  by  the  Session  to  preside  on  a  par- 
ticular occasion.  But  where  it  is  impracticable,  without  great 
inconvenience,  to  procure  the  attendance  of  such  a  mod- 
erator, the  Session  may  proceed  without  it, — F.  G.,  chap.  ix. 
sec.  iv. 

735  There  is  no  provision  for  inviting  any  minister 
not  belonging  to  the  same  Presbytery  to  preside  at  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Session ;  and  as  to  the  impracticability,  in  the 
absence  of  a  settled  pastor,  to  procure  the  attendance  of  a 


14^  MANUAL. 

minister  to  preside,  the  Session,  under  its  responsibility  to 
the  Presbytery,  must  be  the  judge. — M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1869, 
p.  271. 

736  Nor  is  there  any  constitutional  provision  for  a 
minister  not  belonging  to  our  Church  to  moderate  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Session. — M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1869,  p.  271. 

737  Nor  is  a  pastor-elect,  by  virtue  of  the  call  in  prog- 
ress, the  moderator  of  the  Session,  but  he  may  act  as  such, 
if  a  member  of  the  same  Presbytery,  by  invitation  of  the 
Session  or  by  appointment  of  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A. 
1880,  p.  45. 

738  In  congregations  where  there  are  two  or  more 
pastors  they  shall,  when  present,  alternately  preside  in  the 
Session. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  v. 

739  The  church  Session  is  charged  with  maintaining 
the  spiritual  government  of  the  congregation.  For  this 
purpose  they  have  power — i.  To  inquire  into  the  knowl- 
edge and  Christian  conduct  of  the  members  of  the  church ; 
2.  To  call  before  them  offenders  and  witnesses,  being  mem- 
bers of  their  own  congregation,  and  to  introduce  other  wit- 
nesses, where  it  may  be  necessary,  to  bring  the  process  to 
issue,  and  when  they  can  be  procured  to  attend ;  3.  To 
receive  members  into  the  church ;  4.  To  admonish,  to 
rebuke,  to  suspend  or  to  exclude  from  the  sacraments 
those  who  are  found  to  deserve  censure  ;  5.  To  concert 
the  best  measures  for  promoting  the  spiritual  interests  of 
the  congregations ;  and  6.  To  appoint  delegates  to  the 
higher  judicatories  of  the  Church.— F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  vi. 

740  To  the  Session  belongs  original  jurisdiction  of  the 
members  and  officers  of  a  particular  church. — B.  D.  18,  109. 

741  The  censures  to  be  inflicted  by  the  Session  are, 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 43 

admonition,  rebuke,  suspension  or  deposition  from  office, 
suspension  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  and,  in  the 
case  of  offenders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed  by  milder  meas- 
ures, excommunication. — B.  D.  34. 

742  The  vote  of  the  Session,  with  or  without  an  ac- 
companying public  confession  and  covenant,  is  the  act 
upon  which  membership  depends. — M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1865, 
pp.  22,  23. 

743  The  Session  has  control  of  the  music  of  the 
church.— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  115. 

744  The  examination  of  candidates  for  membership 
should  always  be  in  the  presence  of  the  Session,  except  in 
special  cases  of  sickness  or  other  hindrances,  when  the 
duty  may  be  performed  by  a  committee  under  direction 
of  the  Session.— M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  638. 

745  As  regards  the  church-building,  Sabbath-school 
and  lecture-room,  the  use  of  either  can  be  granted  only 
with  the  consent  of  the  Session. — M.  G.  A.  1874,  p.  84. 

746  For  the  powers  of  the  Session  when  the  church 
is  vacant  and  in  the  settlement  of  a  pastor,  see  Form  of 
Government,  chap.  xv.  sees,  i.,  ii. ;  chap.  xxi. 

747  The  pastor  has  power  to  convene  the  Session 
when  he  may  judge  it  requisite,  and  he  shall  always  con- 
vene them  when  requested  to  do  so  by  any  two  of  the 
elders.  The  Session  shall  also  convene  when  directed  to 
do  so  by  the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  vii. 

748  Every  Session  shall  keep  a  fair  record  of  its  pro- 
ceedings, which  record  shall  be  at  least  once  in  every  year 
submitted  to  the  inspection  of  the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap, 
ix.  sec.  viii. 

749  All  proceedings  of  the  church  shall  be  reported 


144  MANUAL. 

to,  and  reviewed  by,  the  Session,  and  by  its  order  incor- 
porated with  its  records. — B.  D.  71. 

750  It  is  important  that  every  church  Session  keep  a 
fair  register  of  marriages,  of  baptisms,  with  the  times  of  the 
birth  of  the  individuals  baptized,  of  baptized  persons  ad- 
mitted to  the  Lord's  Table,  and  of  the  deaths  and  other 
removals  of  church-members. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  ix. 

751  Each  Session  shall  keep  a  roll  of  members  who 
have  removed  out  of  the  bounds  of  the  congregation  with- 
out obtaining  a  certificate  of  dismission,  and  have,  after  being 
advised,  refused  to  apply  for  such  certificate.  This  roll  shall 
state  the  relation  of  each  to  the  church,  and  such  members 
shall  be  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session. — B.  D.49. 

752  The  names  of  ordained  ministers  ought  not  to  be 
enrolled  as  members  of  the  church  they  serve. — M.  G.  A. 

o.  s.  1843.  p- 176. 

753  Standards,  The. — What  they  embrace. — See 
under  Constitution,  Sec.  200. 

754  How  amended. — See  under  Amendments,  Sec. 
36. 

755  Synod, — As  a  Presbytery  is  a  convention  of  the 
bishops  and  elders  within  a  certain  district,  so  a  Synod  is  a 
convention  of  the  bishops  and  elders  within  a  larger  dis- 
trict, including  at  least  three  Presbyteries — F.  G.,  chap.  xi. 
sec.  i. 

756  The  Synod  may  be  composed,  at  its  option,  with 
the  consent  of  a  majority  of  its  Presbyteries,  either  of  all 
the  bishops  and  an  elder  from  each  congregation  in  its  dis- 
trict, with  the  same  modifications  as  in  the  Presbytery,  or 
of  equal  delegations  of  bishops  and  elders,  elected  by  the 
Presbyteries  on  a  basis  and  in  a  ratio  determined  in  like 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 45 

manner  by  the  Synod  itself  and  its   Presbyteries. — F.  C, 
chap,  xi,  sec.  i. ;  M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  97. 

757  Any  seven  ministers  belonging  to  the  Synod  who 
shall  convene  at  the  time  and  place  of  meeting,  with  as 
many  elders  as  may  be  present,  shall  be  a  quorum  to 
transact  synodical  business  ;  provided  not  more  than  three 
of  the  said  ministers  belong  to  one  Presbytery. — F,  G.,  chap. 
xi.  sec.  ii. 

758  According  to  the  decision  of  the  Assembly  that 
"ministers  are  not  only  preachers  and  administrators  of 
sealing  ordinances,  but  also  ruling  elders  in  the  very  nature 
of  their  office,"  a  quorum  may  consist  wholly  of  ministers. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1844,  p.  370. 

759  A  moderator  cannot  change  the  time  of  meeting 
of  a  Synod  ;  this  must  be  done  by  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1848,  p.  36;  N.  S.  1854,  p.  500. 

760  Whenever,  from  any  cause,  it  shall  be  necessary 
to  change  the  place  of  the  regularly-appointed  meeting  of 
a  Synod,  the  stated  clerk  shall,  at  the  request  of  the  stated 
clerks  of  at  least  three-fourths  of  its  Presbyteries,  be  au- 
thorized to  secure  another  place  of  meeting,  and  to  issue 
his  official  call  for  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  accordingly. — 
M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  78.      . 

761  According  to  chap.  xix.  sec.  ii.  of  the  Form  of 
Government,  a  Synod  may  hold  a  pro-re-nata  meeting. — 
M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  118. 

762  Synods  shall  not  hold  sessions  on  the  Sabbath. — 
M.  G.  A.  1834.  p.  445. 

763  The  same  rule  as  to  corresponding  members 
which  was  laid  down  with  respect  to  the  Presbytery  shall 
apply  to  the  Synod. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  iii. 

10 


146  MANUAL. 

764  The  Synod  has  power:  i.  To  receive  and  issue 
all  appeals  regularly  brought  up  from  the  Presbyteries, 
provided  that  in  the  trial  of  judicial  cases  the  Synod  shall 
have  power  to  act  by  commission,  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  on  the  subject  of  judicial  commissions  in  the 
Book  of  Discipline ;  2.  To  decide  on  all  references  made 
to  them,  its  decision  on  appeals,  complaints  and  references 
which  do  not  affect  the  doctrine  or  Constitution  of  the 
Church  being  final ;  3.  To  review  the  records  of  Presby- 
teries and  approve  or  censure  them ;  4.  To  redress  what- 
ever has  been  done  by  Presbyteries  contrary  to  order  ;  5.  To 
take  effectual  care  that  Presbyteries  observe  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church  ;  6.  To  erect  new  Presbyteries  and  unite  or 
divide  those  which  were  before  erected ;  7.  Generally  to 
take  such  order  with  respect  to  the  Presbyteries,  Sessions 
and  people  under  their  care  as  may  be  in  conformity  with 
the  word  of  God  and  the  estabhshed  rules,  and  which  tend 
to  promote  the  edification  of  the  Church ;  8.  And,  finally, 
to  propose  to  the  General  Assembly  for  their  adoption  such 
measures  as  may  be  of  common  advantage  to  the  Church. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  iv. 

765  The  Synod  has  appellate,  but  not  original,  juris- 
diction.—B.  D.  18. 

766  It  has  jurisdiction  over  the  members  of  an  ex- 
tinct Presbytery,  may  transfer  them  to  any  Presbytery 
within  its  bounds,  and  also  may  determine  any  case  of 
discipline  begun  by  the  Presbytery  and  not  concluded. — 
B.  D.  113. 

767  The  Synod  shall  convene  at  least  once  in  each 
year ;  at  the  opening  of  which  a  sermon  shall  be  delivered 
by  the  moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  some  other 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  1 47 

member ;  and  every  particular  session  shall  be  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  v. 

768  Exceptions  have  been  taken  to  the  records  of  Synod 
which  did  not  record  the  fact  that  a  sermon  was  preached 
at  the  opening  session. — 1827,  p.  205  ;  O.  S.  1856,  p.  520. 

769  Also  to  the  omission  of  opening  and  closing  with 
prayer. — M.  G,  A.  1872,  p.  68. 

770  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Synod  to  keep  full  and 
fair  records  of  its  proceedings,  to  submit  them  annually  to 
the  inspection  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  to  report  to 
the  Assembly  the  number  of  its  Presbyteries,  and  of  the 
members  and  alterations  of  the  Presbyteries. — F.  G.,  chap, 
xi.  sec.  vi. 

771  The  General  Assembly  has  decided  that  absentees 
from  meetings  of  Synod  must  be  recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1882, 
p.  94. 

772  And  be  called  to  answer,— M.  G.  A.  1873,  P-  5o6. 

773  That  judicial  cases  must  be  described. — M.  G.  A. 

1883,  p.  688. 

774  And  reasons  for  decision  on  them  be  recorded. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1861,  p.  315. 

775  That  papers  adopted  must  be  recorded. — M  G.  A, 

1884,  p.  116. 

776  That  resolutions  adopted  must  be  recorded. — M. 
G.  A.  O.  S.  1861,  p.  315. 

777  That  the  Narrative  on  the  State  of  Religion  must 
be  recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  91. 

778  That  records  must  be  presented  annually. — M.  G. 
A.  1872,  p.  68. 

779  And  that  they  shall  be  kept  without  abbreviations. 
-M.  G.  A,  1883,  p.  688. 


148  MANUAL 

780  And  that  they  shall  be  read^  and  approved  before 
adjournment. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  116. 

781  And  be  attested  by  the  stated  clerk. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1862,  p.  28. 

782  Synodical  records  may  be  kept  in  printed  form, 
provided,  i.  That  such  printed  minutes  be  complete  and 
accurate  in  all  details ;  2.  That  they  be  uniform  as  to  size 
of  page  with  the  minutes  of  the  Assembly ;  3.  That  the 
copy  submitted  by  each  Synod  to  the  Assembly  for  review 
be  attested  by  the  certificate  of  the  stated  clerk  in  writing, 
and  that  blank  pages  be  left  at  the  end  for  recording  any 
exceptions  that  may  be  taken  ;  4.  That  at  least  two  addi- 
tional copies  of  each  and  every  issue  be  transmitted  to  the 
stated  clerk  of  the  Assembly,  and  two  deposited  in  the 
library  of  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society. — M.  G.  A. 
1884,  p.  75- 

783  The  Synod  shall  make  a  special  record  of  all 
judicial  decisions  and  send  it  up  to  the  Assembly. — M.  G. 
A.  1885,  p.  662. 

784  The  Synod  shall  also  send  up  to  the  Assembly  a 
report  on  systematic  beneficence. — M.  G.  A.  1879,  PP-  ^22, 
623. 

785  Also  a  report  on  temperance. — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p. 
256. 

786  Temperance. — The  uniform  testimony  of  the 
General  Assembly  on  this  subject  has  been  condemnatory 
of  the  use,  manufacture  and  traffic  in  ardent  spirits,  and  in 
favor  of  total  abstinence  from  them  as  a  beverage. 

787  In  1818,  1865,  O.  S.,  1866  N.  S.,  1877  (p.  558),  de- 
liverances were  made  to  the  effect  "  that  total  abstinence 
from  all  intoxicating  drinks  as  a  beverage  is  demanded 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 49 

from  every  Christian  by  the  condition  of  society,  the  purity 
of  the  Church  and  the  word  of  God." 

788  In  1830  the  Assembly,  while  disclaiming  to  en- 
croach upon  the  rights  of  private  judgment,  expressed  its 
very  deep  regret  that  any  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
should  at  the  present  day,  and  under  existing  circumstances, 
feel  themselves  at  liberty  to  manufacture,  vend  or  use  ardent 
spirits. — M.  G.  A.  1830,  p.  298. 

789  In  1877,  Sessions  were  called  upon  "to  guard 
carefully  the  purity  of  the  Church  by  refusing  to  admit  to 
membership  or  to  retain  those  within  her  pale  who  are  en- 
gaged in  the  manufacture  or  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors  as 
a  beverage,  or  who  derive  their  livelihood  from  this  sinful 
traffic."— M.  G.  A.  1877,  p.  558. 

790  In  1880  the  Assembly  reiterated  the  judgments  of 
former  Assemblies  on  the  subject,  and  against  the  renting 
of  one's  property  knowingly  for  such  manufacture  and  sale. 
— M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  75. 

791  Similar  testimony  was  borne  in  1883,  in  which  the 
Assembly  declared  "that,  in  view  of  the  evils  wrought  by 
this  scourge  of  our  race,  the  Assembly  would  hail  with  ac- 
clamations of  joy  and  thanksgiving  the  utter  extermina- 
tion of  the  traffic  in  intoxicating  liquors  as  a  beverage  by 
the  power  of  Christian  conscience,  public  opinion  and  the 
strong  arm  of  the  civil  law."— M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  665  ;  1884, 
p.  73  ;   1885,  p.  666. 

792  In  1 88 1  the  General  Assembly  appointed  the 
"Permanent  Committee  on  Temperance,"  having  for  its 
object  the  quickening  and  union  of  our  Synods  and 
churches  in  suitable  measures  for  promoting  the  temper- 
ance reform. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  537. 


150  MANUAL. 

793  ^y  order  of  the  Assembly,  all  our  church  courts 
are  recommended  to  appoint  a  standing  committee  on  tem- 
perance ;  presbyterial  standing  committees  are  directed  to 
prepare  and  send  to  the  Permanent  Committee  a  distinct 
Temperance  Narrative  on  or  before  the  first  of  April,  the 
same  to  be  incorporated  in  the  report  to  be  made  by  ttie 
Permanent  Committee  to  the  Assembly. — M,  G.  A.  1885, 
p.  667. 

794  In  1887  this  committee  was  reorganized,  with  its 
headquarters  in  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  when  the  follow- 
ing resolution  was  adopted  :  ''Resolved,  That  this  Assembly 
reiterates  and  emphasizes  the  deliverances  of  former  Assem- 
blies in  reference  to  the  sin  of  intemperance,  the  unspeak- 
able evil  and  wrong  of  the  liquor  traffic,  the  use  of  intox- 
icating drinks  as  a  beverage  and  the  duty  of  all  members 
of  our  churches  to  encourage  and  promote  the  cause  of 
temperance  in  every  legitimate  way,  and  especially  by  the 
power  of  personal  influence  and  example,  and  by  the 
strong  arm  of  the  civil  law." — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  127. 

795  Trustees. — Our  Form  of  Government,  chap. 
vi.,  in  defining  the  duties  of  deacons,  declares  that  "to 
them  may  be  properly  committed  the  management  of  the 
temporal  affairs  of  the  church ; "  yet  in  many  of  our 
churches  these  affairs  are  committed  to  trustees  elected 
by  the  congregation. 

796  When,  however,  a  particular  church  commits  the 
management  of  its  temporal  affairs  to  a  board  of  trustees, 
the  greatest  care  should  be  taken  that  the  charter  under 
which  they  are  incorporated  contains  no  provisions  which 
shall  in  any  respect  contravene  the  principles  and  order 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1838,  p.  26. 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 5  I 

797  Trustees  have  no  control  of  money  collected  for 
the  poor,  which  control  belongs  to  the  deacons ;  nor  of  con- 
tributions made  for  benevolent  objects,  the  control  of  which 
belongs  to  the  Session. — F.  G.,  chap.  vi. ;  D.  W.,  chap.  vi. 

798  It  is  not  competent  for  trustees  to  make  any 
change  in  the  salary  of  the  pastor,  which,  being  of  the 
nature  of  a  contract,  can  be  changed  only  with  the  mutual 
consent  of  the  contracting  parties — that  is,  the  pastor  and 
the  congregation — subject,  of  course,  to  review  by  the  Pres- 
bytery. 

799  When  a  church-edifice  is  held  by  trustees,  the 
legal  title  is  vested  in  them ;  and,  having  the  title,  the  cus- 
tody and  care  of  the  property  pertain  to  them  for  the  uses 
and  purposes  for  which  they  hold  the  trust.  These  uses 
and  purposes  are  the  worship  of  God,  and  the  employment 
of  such  other  means  of  spiritual  improvement  as  may  be 
consistent  with  the  Scriptures  and  according  to  the  order 
of  the  Church ;  to  which  may  be  added  congregational 
meetings  for  business  relating  to  the  church  or  the  corpo- 
ration.—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863,  p.  43. 

800  By  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  the  Session  is 
charged  with  the  supervision  of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the 
congregation,  and  this  includes  the  right  to  direct  and  con- 
trol the  use  of  the  building  for  the  purposes  of  worship. — 
M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863,  p.  43. 

801  This  being  the  principal  purpose  of  the  trust,  the 
trustees  are  bound  to  respect  the  wishes  and  action  of  the 
Session  as  to  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  house  of  wor- 
ship, and  have  no  legal  right  to  grant  the  use  of  it  for  pur- 
poses which  the  Session  disapprove. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863, 
p.  44. 


152  MANUAL. 

802  In  1872  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States 
decided  that  in  the  use  of  the  property  for  all  religious 
services  or  ecclesiastical  purposes  the  trustees  are  under 
the  control  of  the  church  Session.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863, 
p.  43  ;   1872,  p.  181,  Appendix. 

803  In  1874  the  General  Assembly  declared  "  that  the 
Constitution  of  our  Church  charges  the  Session  with  the 
supervision  of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  congregation 
and  all  the  services  and  matters  pertaining  thereto,  and 
that  any  action  by  the  board  of  trustees,  unauthorized  by 
the  congregation,  tending  to  annul!  or  contravene  in  any 
way  such  supervision  and  control  is  illegal  and  void."  At 
the  same  time,  it  decided  "that,  as  regards  the  church- 
building,  the  Sabbath-school  and  lecture-room,  the  trustees 
have  no  right  to  grant  or  to  withhold  the  use  of  either 
against  the  wishes  or  consent  of  the  Session." — M.  G.  A. 

1874.  p.  84. 

804  In  any  case  of  conflict  between  the  trustees  and  the 
Session  the  proper  appeal  is,  first,  to  the  persons  compos- 
ing the  congregation,  to  whom  the  trustees  are  responsible ; 
secondly,  to  the  Presbytery  for  their  advice ;  and  finally, 
if  necessary,  to  the  legal  tribunals.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863, 
pp.  43,  44;  see  also  P.  D,,  pp.  108-111. 

805  Unitarianism.— For  testimony  against,  see 
P.  D.,  pp.  219,  220. 

806  Unitarian  baptism  is  invalid. — M.  G.  A.  1 8 14,  p.  549. 

807  A  Unitarian  minister  shall  not  be  invited  to  the 
privileges  of  a  corresponding  member  in  our  judicatories. 
— M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  no. 

808  Universalism.— For  testimony  against,  see 
P.  D.,  pp.  219,  220. 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  I  5  3 

809  Women,  Ministrations  of. — The  General 
Assembly,  in  its  Pastoral  Letter  in  1832,  approved  of  meet- 
ings of  pious  women  by  themselves  for  conversation  and 
prayer,  but  at  the  same  time  declared  that  to  teach  and 
exhort  or  to  lead  in  prayer  in  public  promiscuous  assem- 
blies are  clearly  forbidden  to  women  in  the  holy  oracles. — 
M.  G.  A.  1832,  p.  378. 

810  In  1872,  in  answer  to  an  overture  "for  such  rules 
as  shall  forbid  the  licensing  and  ordaining  of  women  to 
the  gospel  ministry,  and  the  teaching  and  preaching  of 
women  in  our  pulpits,"  the  following  deliverance  was 
adopted :  "  That  there  is  no  necessity  for  a  change  in  the 
Constitution  of  the  Church  touching  this  question,  and  the 
memorialists  are  referred  to  the  deliverance  of  the  Assem- 
bly of  1832,  which  expresses  its  judgment." — M.  G.  A.  1872, 
p.  89. 

811  As  further  expressive  of  its  views  on  the  ministra- 
tions of  women,  the  General  Assembly  in  1878  sustained 
the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey  as  against  the 
appeal  of  Rev.  I.  M.  See,  declaring,  with  the  Synod,  that 
the  Scriptures  "  do  prohibit  the  fulfiUing  by  women  of  the 
offices  of  public  preachers  in  the  regular  assembhes  of  the 
Church." 

812  At  the  same  time,  the  Assembly  find  great  pleas- 
ure in  caUing  attention  to  the  enlarging  efforts  and  the  grow- 
ing influence  of  the  women  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  work  committed  to  the  denomination,  and  point  with 
peculiar  satisfaction  and  emphatic  approbation  to  the  noble 
record  to  which  these  women  are  daily  adding  by  their 
efficiency  and  devotion. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  103. 


I 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


[  The  figures  refer  to  the  number  of  the  sections.'] 


ABSENCE  of  an   accused   person, 
3-6. 
appellant,  24,  26. 
after  citation,  4,  5,  12,  13. 

communicant  three  years,  20. 
from  judicxitories,  1,  2. 

leave  of,  i. 
from  ordinances,  15,  16,  18,  19. 
of  records,  7,  8. 
Absentees,  censure  of,  9. 
certificate  of  dismission,  22. 
from  judicatories,  27,  29,  30. 
ordinances,  jurisdiction  of,  15. 
reasons  required  of,  10. 
record  to  be  made  of,  348. 
from  residence,  15,  17,  18. 
roll  of,  21. 
tardiness  of,  10. 

for  three  years  from  ordinances,  15. 
from  trial,  27. 

during  trial  to  be  noted,  28. 
Abstinence,  total,  commended,  787. 
Accusations,  caution  in  receiving,  225. 
Accused,  censure  of,  12,  259. 
if  a  minister,  259. 
citation,  with  notice,  259. 

second, 259. 
counsel  for,  231. 

in  absence  of,  260,  263. 
entitled  to  private  conference,  227. 
copy   of   charges    and    specifica- 
tions, 256. 
delay  of  process,  285. 
speedy  investigation,  283. 


Accused,   entitled  to   names   of  wit- 
nesses, 256. 
failing  to  appear,  4. 

after  second  citation,  4,  259. 
after  third,  if  a  minister,  259. 
judgment  in  absence  of,  5. 
debarred  from  the  Lord's  Table,  233. 
objections  of,  264. 

determination,  265. 
pleading  of,  266. 

record,  266. 
deprived  of  privileges,  233,  275. 
rights  of,  231,  256. 
self,  285. 

suspended  from  the  communion  ot 
the  church,  259. 
exercise  of  office,  259. 
time  for  appearance  of,  261. 
trial  and  judgment  in  absence,  260. 
order  of  proceedings  in  trial,  256. 
may  not  disclose  names  of  his  wit- 
nesses, 257. 
Adjourned  meetings,  32. 

of  the  Assembly,  33,  443. 
business  of,  32. 
Adjournment,  motions  for,  645,  646, 

647. 
Admonition,  judicial,  741. 
Aid  for  colleges  and  academies,  96. 
Alternates  to  judicatories,  34. 
Amendments  to  Constitution,  36,  39- 
47- 
standing  orders  and  general  rules 

37- 

155 


IS6 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Amendments  to  standing  orders  and 
general  rules,  motions  of  or- 
der, 659-664. 
Amusements,  worldly,  49. 
Apostles'  Creed  to  be  taught  to  chil- 
dren, 50. 
Appeal  from  decision  of  moderator, 

234,  611. 
Appeals    and  complaints,   consolida- 
tion of,  385. 
distinction  between,  366. 
in  general,  386-402. 
abandonment  of,  394. 
counsel  in,  393. 
definition,  386, 
dismissal,  26. 
entertainment,  397. 
new  evidence  in,  310. 
when   directly  to  the   General   As- 
sembly, 402. 
grounds  of,  390. 
confined  to  judicial  cases,  387. 
to  the  General  Assembly,  391. 
judgment  in,  398. 
effect  of,  399. 
explanatory  minute,  398. 
record  of  judgment  in,  398. 
lodgment  of,  392. 
names  of  parties  in,  386. 
to  be  taken  to  the  next  higher  judi- 
catory, 401. 
new  trial  in,  310. 
when  and  to  whom  notice  is  to  be 

given  of,  392. 
record  of  notice  of  judgment  in,  270. 

when  in  order,  396. 
confined  to  original  parties,  387. 

original  parties  in,  3S7. 
order  of  proceedings,  397. 
parties  shall  not  vote,  395. 
in  cases  without  process,  285. 
records  and  papers  to  be  sent  up 

and  filed,  271. 
renewal  of,  26. 
suspension  of  sentence,  8. 


Appeals  and  complaints,  specification 
of  errors  alleged,  392,  396. 
time  of  filing  notice  of,  24. 
right  after  approval  of  minutes,  354. 
no  second,  389. 
voters  in,  395. 
Appellant  abandoning  appeal,  394. 
time  of  appearance  of,  393. 
counsel  for,  393. 

hearing  of,  396. 
may  not  vote,  395. 
name  given,  386. 
non-appearance  of,  394. 
Appellee,  386. 

Ardent  spirits,  manufacture  and  sale 
of,  condemned,  786. 
as  a  beverage  condemned,  787. 
Assessments,  rule  governing,  53. 

BAPTISM,  administration  of,  54,  56, 

57- 
in  private,  57. 
by  Campbellites,  65. 
age  of  children  in,  55. 
of  children,  58. 
neglect  of,  61. 
definition  of,  54. 
delay,  55. 
mode,  63. 

qualifications  for,  62. 
roll  of,  59. 
Romish,  66. 
Unitarian,  64. 

by  water  essential  to  membership, 
63. 
Baptized  children,  certificates  of  dis- 
mission of,  60. 
roll  of,  59. 
Beneficence,  systematic,  67. 

permanent  committee  of,  67,  68. 
rules,  67. 
Bequests,  69. 
Bible,  English,  70. 

study  of,  in   theological  semina- 
ries, 71. 


ANAL  YTICA L    INDEX, 


157 


Blanks,  order  in  filling,  664. 
Boards  of  the  Church,  72. 
applications  for  aid  by  Presbyteries 

must  be  by  ballot,  75. 
bequests  to,  69. 
have  no  judicial  powers,  74. 
members  of  the,  72. 
aid  for  colleges  and  academies,  96. 
Education,  condition  of  aid  to  can- 
didates from,  80-88. 
Erection,  church,  90. 
Foreign  Missions,  78. 
Freedmen,  95. 

conditions  of  aid  by,  95. 
organization  of  schools  by,  95. 
relation  to  Presbyteries  of,  95. 
Home  Missions,  73. 
Ministerial  Relief,  91,  92. 
conditions  of  aid  by,  94. 
endowment  of,  93. 
Publication     and      Sabbath-School 
Work,  89. 
Book  of  Forms,  decision  of  the  Assem- 
bly on,  475. 
Business,  unfinished,  684. 

CANDIDATES  for  the  gospel  min- 
istry, 99. 
abandonment  of  the  ministry  by,  87. 
aid  to,  86,  87,  88,  102. 
colored,  83-85. 
examination  of,  99,  458. 
jurisdiction  of,  103. 

licensure,  458. 
to  be  under  care  of  what   Presby- 
tery, 8d,  100,  101. 
qualifications  of,  81. 
reception,  99. 

removal   to   another   Presbytery, 
101,  106. 
place  of  prosecution  of  studies,  82. 
study  of  Shorter  Catechism  by, 
104,  105,  III. 
Card-playing  condemned,  49. 
Catechisms,  Larger  and  Shorter,  in- 


cluded in  the  basis  of  the  Re- 
union in  1869,  109. 
Catechisms,  Heidelberg,  no. 
study  of  the  Shorter,  in,  112. 
examination  in,  of  candidates  for 
licensure,  113. 
students  in  theological  semina- 
ries, 112. 
to  be  taught  to  children,  113. 
to  be   made  a  text-book  in  Sab- 
bath-schools, 113. 
integral  part  of  our  Standards,  107. 
Censures  of  absentees,  9. 

infliction  of,  115,  311,  322. 
inflicted  on  ministers,  276. 
design  of,  311. 
removal  of,  315. 
publication    of    sentence    of,    116, 

319- 
which  may  be  inflicted  by  the  Ses- 
sion, 114,  246. 
of  a  witness,  23. 
Centenary  of  the  Assembly,  456. 

Fund,  456. 
Certificates  of  dismission  of  absentees 
two  years,  22. 
more  than  two  years,  129. 
acknowledgement  of,  126,  137. 
of  baptized  children,  120. 
a  candidate,  134. 
by  a  committee,  141. 
must  designate  a  particular  church, 

126. 
to  another  denomination,  132. 
of  members  of  an  extinct  church, 
130. 
a  licentiate,  134. 
a   minister  who   has   demitted   the 
ministry,  138. 
who  has  been  deposed,  139. 
must  designate  a  particular  Presby- 
tery, 134. 
of  ministers  of  an  extinct  Presby- 
tery, 140. 
neglect  to  ask  for,  118. 


158 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Ceitificates    of  dismission,    omitting 
"  in  good  and  regular  stand- 
ing,"   121. 
to  a  Presbytery  to  be  erected,  142. 

qualified,  143. 
refusal  by  a  Session  to  give,  124. 
return  of,  128,  136. 
duty  of  Sessions  to  furnish,  118. 
of  a  suspended  member,  122,  131. 
from  Swedenborgian  churches,  144. 
time  of  validity  of,  119 
Charges  and  specifications,  248. 
amendments  to,  265. 
consolidation  of,  250. 
objections  to,  264. 
must  set  forth  the  alleged  offence, 

248. 
must  allege  only  one  offence,  250. 
must  be  particular,  249. 
involving  personal  injury,  251. 
must  be  recorded,  266,  270. 
refusal  to  answer,  260. 
several  against  the  same  person,  250. 
may  be  tried  together,  250. 
witnesses  to,  256. 
when  proven  by  one  witness,  293. 
must  be  in  writing,  256. 
Charges  at  installation,  532. 
ordination  of  a  deacon,  208. 
minister,  487. 
ruling  elder,  701. 
Charter  of  a  church,  796. 
Children  are  members  of  the  Church, 
224. 
to  be  baptized,  224. 
dismission  of  baptized,  120. 
subject   to  the  government  of  the 

Church,  224. 
obligations  of,  224. 
roll  of  baptized,  59. 
to  be  tanght  the  Shorter  Catechism, 
113- 
Children's  Day  commended,  151. 
Choirs  under  the  control  of  the  Ses- 
sion, 152,  508. 


I  Church  and  congregation,  171. 
the  catholic  or  universal,  153. 
charter  of  a  particular,  796. 
joining  another  denomination,  168. 
j      dissolution  of  a,  167,  169. 
j      jurisdiction  over  the  members  of  an 
extinct,  170. 
government  of  the,  155. 
becoming  independent,  167,  168. 
organization  of  a,  159,  160. 
a  particular,  158. 
refusal  to  support  the  ordinances  of, 

18. 
and  State,  157. 
services  in  vacant,  165. 

moderator  of  the  Session  of,  165. 
representation,  163. 
rules  governing,  165. 
universal,  153. 
visible,  154. 

withdrawal  of  a,  166, 168. 
Church  Erection,  90. 
Church  Synods  and  Councils,  155. 
authority  oi,  157. 
relation  to  civil  affairs,  157. 
fallibility  of,  156. 
province,  155. 
spirituality,  156, 157, 
Churches,  collegiate,  550. 
definition  of,  550. 
moderator  of  Sessions,  161. 
under  one  pastor  in  different  Pres- 
byteries, 164. 
representation  in   Presbytery,  163, 

549- 
Citation  of  parties  in  trial,  256. 
second,  of  an  accused,  259. 

ministers,  13. 
third,  if  a  minister,  13. 
service  of,  258. 
refusal  to  obey,  259. 
how  signed,  257. 

time  between  first  and  subsequent 
261. 
of  witnesses,  257,  262. 


I 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


159 


Civil  courts,  decisions  of,  178. 
Clerks,  616-619. 
absence  or  disability  of,  614. 
duties  of,  257,  301,  373,  375,  616-618. 
special,  of  stated  clerk  of  the  As- 
sembly, 444,  445. 
Commissions,  authority  of,  180. 
of  Presbytery  may  ordain,  192. 
definition,  179. 

decisions  and  determinations,  181. 
duties,  180. 
object,  179. 
ordination  by,  192. 
quorum,  183. 

rights  of  the  members,  182. 
Commissions,   judicial,    appointment 
of,  184.  ^ 

decisions,  when  final,  185. 
reviewal  of  decisions  of,  185. 
findings  to  be  recorded,  186. 
province  of,  185. 
quorum,  183. 

records  of  decisions  of  Synod  to 
be  sent  to  the  Assembly,  187. 
time  and  place  of  sessions  of,  186. 
to  take  testimony,  189. 

examine  witnesses,  188. 
rule  governing,  189,  190. 
transmission  of  testimony  of,  191. 
Committee,  judicial,  670. 
duties  of,  670. 
rights  of,  670. 
Committee  of  prosecution,  rights  and 
duties  of,  671. 
may  not  sit  in  judgment,  671. 
Committees,  acts,  when  lawful,  673. 
appointment  of,  666. 
chairman,  668. 
elders,  on,  667. 
constitution  of,  675. 
report,  676. 
amendment  of,  674. 
treatment,  676. 
minority  report  of,  674. 
how  adopted,  674. 


Committees,  special,  665-^ 

standing,  665.  '■;. 

Systematic  Beneficence,  67. 
Communicants,  jurisdiction  over  ab- 
sent, 740. 

when  absent  one  year,  14. 
three,  15. 
two,  15. 

when  not  to  be  received  on  confes- 
sion by  another  church,  16. 

whose  residence  is  unknown,  15,  19. 

admission  to  the  church,  193,  194. 

admonition    for    neglect    of    ordi- 
nances, 14. 

joining  another  denomination,  195. 

dismission  of,  118. 

on  removal,  should  obtain  certificate 
of  dismission,  195. 

status  of,  in  transitu,  127. 

neglect   of    ordinances  by,    14,   15, 
19. 

suspension  of,  12. 

refusing  to  appear  as  a  witness,  23. 

removal,  118. 

residence  unknown  for  three  years, 
20. 

return  of  certificate,  128. 

roll,  21,  751. 

visitation  by  Session,  14. 

withdrawal,  286. 
procedure  in  cases  of,  286. 
Complainant,  when  to  appear,  24. 

failure  of  appearance  of,  25, 

hearing,  376. 

when  and  where  to  lodge  his  com- 
plaint, 375. 

name  of  parties,  380. 

may  not  vote,  381. 
Complaints,  365-385. 

abandonment  of,  24,  25. 

consolidation  of,  with  appeals   385. 

counsel  in,  380. 

definition  of,  365. 

distinction    between    appeals    and, 
366. 


i6o 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Complaints,  when  to  give  notice,  373. 
effect  on  non-judicial,  374. 

judicial,  378. 
do  not  lie  against  advice  given  on  a 
memorial,  368. 
decisions  of  the  Assembly,  370. 
exercise  of  constitutional  discre- 
tion, 369. 
review  of  records,  372. 
for  obeying  orders  of  the  superior 

judicatory,  367. 
lodgment  of,  373. 
order  of  proceedings  in,  376,  377. 
parties  to,  380. 

may  appeal,  382. 
limitation  of  appeal  in,  382. 
records  and  papers  to  be  sent  up, 

384. 
if  sustained,  the  duty  of  the  higher 

judicatory,  378,  379. 
voters  in,  381. 
Concerts  of  prayer,  198. 

for  colleges  and  schools,  198. 
for  missions,  198. 

"  week  of  prayer,"  198. 
Young  Men's  Christian  Associ- 
ations, 198. 
Concurrent  declarations,  adoption  of, 

at  the  Reunion,  199. 
Confession  of  Faith  amended,  38. 
Congregation  as  used  in  chapter  xiii. 
of  the  Form  of  Government 
defined,  171,  172. 
Congregational  meetings,  173. 
how  convened,  173. 
moderator  of,  174,  175. 
for  election  of  pastor,  173,  175. 
ruling  elders  and  deacons,  174. 
trustees,  176. 
voters  in,  177. 
Congregations  under  one  pastor,  rep- 
resentation of,  551-553- 
representation  of  vacant,  554. 
Constitution,  amendments  to,  39-48, 
201. 


Constitution,  definition  of,  200. 
Contumacy,  259. 

in  cases  before  Sessions,  259. 
of  ministers,  274. 
witnesses,  23. 
Corresponding   members   of   the   As. 
sembly,  454. 
Presbyteries  and  Synods,  202. 
privileges  of,  203. 
Counsel  for  accused,  231. 

appointed   in  absence   of  accused, 

260. 
for  complainant,  380. 
must  belong  to  same  judicatory,  231. 
no  professional,  231, 
may  not  vote,  232. 


DANCING  (promiscuous)  condemn- 
ed, 49. 
Deacons,    appointment  of,   enjoined, 
213. 

business  of,  205,  206. 

ceasing  to  act,  210. 

serving  as  elders,  215. 

election  of,  207. 

incapacitated   by  age  or  infirmity, 
210. 

installation  of,  208,  209. 

may  not   sit   in  judicatories,  217. 

jurisdiction  pertaining  to,  252. 

office  of,  212,  215. 

ordination  of,  208,  209. 

qualifications,  207. 

term  service,  212. 

have  control  of  poor  funds,  214. 

resignation  of,  218. 

serving  on   sacramental   occasions, 

2l6. 

trial  of,  284. 
Deaconesses,  no  authority  for,  220. 
Debate,  private  conversation  during, 
624. 

courtesy  in,  623. 

avoidance  of  disorder,  631. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


i6i 


Debate,  division  of  sentiment,  628. 

interruptions,  629. 

the  moderator  to  be  addressed,  623. 

personal  reflections,  620. 

precedence  of  motions  after,  641. 

priority  of  speakers  in,  627. 

prolixity,  625. 

speaking  once,  634. 
twice,  634. 

only  by  consent  more  than  twice,  634. 

standing  of  more  than  three  mem- 
bers during,  622. 

must  close  at  the  commencement  of 
taking  the  vote,  687. 
Discipline,  221-413. 

definition  of,  221. 

ends,  222.  ' 

exercise,  223. 

object,  242. 

revised  book,  44. 

subjects,  221. 

weakening  of  the  force  of,  243. 
Dissents,  definition  of,  403. 

when  to  be  entered,  407. 

entertainment,  404. 

parties  to,  412. 

when  a  protest,  404. 

with  reasons,  405. 

when  to  be  recorded,  404. 
Divorce,  proper  grounds  of,  481. 

laxity  of  laws  in  regard  to,  482, 

ELDERS.     See  Ruling  Elders. 
Evangelists,  deliverance  of   the   As- 
sembly on,  419. 
may  not  ordain  ministers,  418. 
nor  organize  a  church  without  con- 
sent of  Presbytery,  417. 
ordination  of,  486. 
work  of,  416. 
Evidence,  care  in  receiving,  287. 
by  a  commission,  189. 
competency  of,  305. 
decision  of  questions  in,  234. 
record  of,  235. 
11 


Evidence,  of  husband  or  wife,  291. 
introduction  of,  267. 
of  one  judicatory  valid  in  all  others, 

302. 
different  kinds  of,  292. 
of  a  member  of  the  judicatory  dur- 
ing trial,  307. 
new,  309. 

during  trial,  268. 
after  trial,  309. 
in  appeals,  310. 
record  of  questions  in,  235. 
in  rebuttal,  267. 
records  as,  301. 
refusal  to  bear,  308. 
Exceptions   may  be  taken   by  either 
party  in  a  trial,  247. 
to  records  must  be  recorded,  356. 
Excommunication,  design  of,  316. 
form  of  infliction,  317-319. 
restoration  from,  320,  321. 
sentence,  319. 

publication  of,  319. 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS,  78. 

Forms,  of  a  call  to  a  pastor,  522. 
commissioner  to  the  Assembly,  436. 
excommunication,  319. 
installation  of  deacons,  208. 
pastor,  529. 
ruling  elder,  699. 
of  license,  467. 
oath  injudicial  cases,  295. 
ordination  of  deacons,  208. 

ruling  elders,  699. 
public  services,  475. 
suspension  from  communion  of  the 
church,  312. 
Freedmen,  Board  of,  95. 

GENERAL    ASSEMBLY,    what 
appeals  entertained  by   the, 

391- 
appointment  of  commissioners  to, 
435. 


1 62 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


General  Assembly,  judicial  commis- 
sion of,  184. 
of  what  it  consists,  434. 
may  not  reverse  decisions  of  former, 

450. 
no  in-thesi  decisions  of,  447. 
formation,  433. 
centennial  of,  456. 

commission     of     commissioners, 
436. 
adoption  of  constitutional  rules  by 

the,  453. 
corresponding  members,  454. 
dissolution  of,  455. 
time  of  meeting,  438, 
adjourned  meeting,  443. 

first,  433. 
no  pro  re  nata,  443. 
members,  434. 
moderator,  441. 

vice,  606. 
officers,  444. 

who  may  send  overtures  to,  451. 
powers  of,  446. 
quorum,  440,  441. 
absence  of,  442. 
rules  of  order  of,  696. 
will  not  reverse  judicial  decisions  of 

a  former,  448. 
corporate  title  of,  432. 
special  duties   of  the  stated  clerk, 
445. 

HERESY   may  call  for  deposition, 
278. 
discriminate  treatment  of,  278. 
Historical    Society,    objects    of    the, 

457- 
Horseracing  and  betting  condemned, 

49- 

INTERLOCUTORY  MEET- 

INGS, 693. 
object  of,  693. 
record,  694. 


Investigation  of  charge  of  slander, 

proceedings  in,  229. 
Investigations  should  be  speedy,  283. 

JUDGMENT,  in  absence  of  accused, 
5- 

appeal  from,  271. 

delay  of,  285. 

entering,  269. 

entry  on  minutes,  270. 

without  process,  285,  286. 

reasons  for,  285. 

transmission  of,  to  higher  judicatory 
271. 
Judicatories,  absence  from,  i,  27,  29, 

to  be  careful  in  receiving  evidence, 

287. 
censure  of,  8. 
in   trial,   charge   of   moderator   to, 

253- 
corresponding  members  of,  202. 
respect  due  to  decisions,  336. 
evidence  of  members,  307. 
interlocutory  meetings,  693,  694. 
duties  of  members,  620-634. 
appeal   from   decisions   of  modera- 
tors, 611. 
neglect  to  send  up  records  by,  342. 
offences  committed  in  presence  of, 

285. 
failure  to  send  up  papers,  8. 
must  be   opened    and   closed  with 

prayer,  346,  347. 
private  sessions  of,  239,  269,  693. 
irregular  proceedings,  340. 
unconstitutional  proceedings,  335. 
initiation  of  process  by,  240. 
validity  of  records  as  evidence  of, 

302. 
retiring  from,  2. 
to  appoint  standing  committees  on 

beneficence  and  temperance, 

67,  68,  793. 
titles  of,  432,  543,  728,  755. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


163 


Judicial  cases  must  be  described,  350, 
773- 
records    must    record    reasons    for 
judgment  in,  774. 
of  reversal  of  decisions  in,  357. 
Judicial  committee,  appointment  of, 
670. 
duties  of  members,  670. 
rights,  670. 
Jurisdiction   over  a  dismissed    com- 
municant, 127. 
members  of  an  extinct  church,  578. 
over  ministers  dismissed  to  another 

Presbytery,  135. 
over  offenders  in  general,  244. 
original,  252. 

LICENSE,  form  of,  467. 

record,  468. 

term,  470,  471. 

withdrawal,  471. 
Licentiates,  authority  of,  472. 

examination  for  licensure,  458-464. 

are  laymen,  472. 

licensure  of,  466,  467. 

ordination,  485. 

removal  of,  469. 

status,  472. 

time  of  study,  465. 

subject  to  the  Session,  472. 
Limitation  of  time  in  prosecution  of 

alleged  offences,  245. 
Liturgies,  decision   of  Assembly  on, 

473-475- 
Lord's  Supper,  by  whom  to  be  admin- 
istered, 476. 

partakers  of,  477. 

when  to  be  administered  in  private, 

479- 
the  wine  to  be  used  in,  478. 
Lotteries  condemned  by  the  Assem- 
bly, 49. 

MARRIAGE,  deliverance  of  the  As- 
sembly on,  482. 


Marriage,  care  in  celebrating,  480. 
hasty  dissolution  of,  482. 
of  divorced  persons,  483. 
licentiates  may  perform,  472. 
Ministerial  Relief  Fund,  91. 
Ministers,   refusing   to  appear  when 
cited  for  trial,  13. 
after  second  citation,  274. 
third,  13. 
Presbyterial  connection  of,  499,  548. 
charges     against,    should    be    well 

weighed,  272. 
contumacy  of,  13,  259,  274. 

counsel,  13. 
demission  of  the  office,  500. 
dismission  of  demitted,  138,  500. 

deposed,  139,  281. 
if  pastors,  deposition  of,  281. 

their  pulpits  to  be  declared  va- 
cant, 281. 
restoration  of  deposed,  280. 
to  be  disciplined  for  persistent  ab- 
sence from  judicatories,  498. 
of  extinct  Presbyteries,  140,  506. 
jurisdiction  over  dismissed,  135. 
examination    of,    before    reception 
from    other     denominations, 
494- 
in  other  cases,  492,  493. 
from  foreign  countries,  492. 
may  be  deposed  for  heresy,  278. 
joining  another  denomination,  501. 
given  the  title  of  honorably  retired, 

504- 
ineligible  to  the  office  of  raling  elder, 

707. 
installation  of,  529-533. 
original  jurisdiction,  135,  244. 
abandoning  the  ministry,  501. 
oflfences  outside  home  Presbyter>', 
273- 
procedure  in,  273. 
accused,  to  refrain  the  exercise  of 

their  office,  283. 
ordination  of,  485,  486,  491. 


164 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Ministers,  cannot  be  ordained  by  a 
committee,  491. 
original  jurisdiction  of,  496. 
the  title  of  pastor  given  to,  513. 
Presbyterial  connection  of,  499. 
restored  after  demitting  the  minis- 
try, must  be  reordained,  495. 
restored  after  deposition,  must  be 

reordained,  495. 
retention  on  the  roll  until  received, 

of,  145- 
suspension  of,  274. 
trial,  272. 
unemployed,  497. 
Missions,  foreign,  78. 

home,  73. 
Moderators,  602-615. 
absence  of,  604. 

of  the  Assembly,  605. 
appeal  from  decision,  234. 
authority  of,  602. 
duties,  603,  607,  608. 
vice,  606. 
vote  of,  607. 
Mormonism,  deliverance  of  the   As- 
sembly on,  507. 
Motions,  of  order,  635. 
to  adjourn,  precedence  of,  645. 
modified  by  time,  646. 
if  lost,   cannot   be  reconsidered, 
647. 
may  be  renewed,  647. 
to  amend,  659. 

which  cannot  be  amended,  659. 
number  of  amendments  permissible, 

660. 
for  amendments,  order  of,  662,  663. 
precedence  of,  663, 
action  in,  663. 
with  instructions,  658. 
and  substitutes,  661. 
for  filling  blanks,  664. 
to  commit,  656-658. 
with    amendment,   with   instruc- 
tions,, 658. 


Motions,  to  commit  with  amendment, 
if  adopted,  effect  of,  657. 
precedence  of,  656. 
cannot  be  reconsidered,  656. 
may  be  repealed  or  renewed,  656, 
which  are  not  debatable,  650. 

division  of,  639. 
to  lay  on    table,  for   the  present, 

643- 
unconditionally,  644. 
effect  of,  643. 
for  postponement,  651. 
amended,  652. 

competing  with  amendment,  654 
two  forms,  651. 
reconsideration,  655. 
for  the  previous  question,  648. 
not  debatable,  642. 

effect  of,  649. 
form  of  putting,  649. 
object  of,  648. 
for  reconsideration,  644,  682. 
cannot  be  amended,  683. 
may  be  debatable,  683. 
cannot  be  renewed  at  the  same 
session,  683. 
how  withdrawn,  637. 
shall  be  in  writing,  if  required,  636. 
Music,    control    of,    in    a    particular 
church,  508. 

NARRATIVES  must  be  recorded, 
349- 

OATHS  in  judicial  cases,  form  of, 

295- 
Offences,  the   charge  must  set  forth 
the,  248. 

definition  of,  241. 

investigation  of,  240. 

committed   in   presence  of  a  judi- 
catory, 285. 
jurisdiction  of,  244. 

charged  against  ministers,  259,  273, 

lightly  censured,  272. 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


165 


Offences,  difficulty  in  presecution  of, 

243- 

limitation  of  time  for  prosecution, 
245- 

of  self-accused  persons,  285. 
Orders  of  the  day,  678-681. 

order  of,  678. 

precedence,  679. 

when  privileged,  680. 
Ordinances,  neglect  of,  14,  17, 18. 
Ordination  by  a  commission,  192. 

of  deacons,  208. 

evangelists,  486. 

ministers,  485. 

ruling  elders,  699. 

trials  for,  459-465. 
Overtures   will    be    received    by   the 
Assembly  only  from  Presby- 
teries and  Synods,  451,  510, 

mode  of  adoption  of,  509. 

when  obligatory  on  churches,  509. 

PARTIES  in  appeals,  386. 
original,  387. 
appearance  of,  393. 
non-appearance  of,  394. 
hearing,  397. 
may  not  vote,  395. 
names  of,  386. 
Parties  in  complaints,  365. 
may  appeal,  382. 
hearing  of,  376. 
may  not  vote,  381. 
may  ask  for  a  commission  to  take 
testimony,  188,  304. 
examine  witnesses,  188,  303. 

exceptions  of,  247. 
have  counsel,  231,  260,  380. 
objections  of,  264. 
original,  228,  387. 
exclusion  from  private  session,  of, 

269. 
to  a  protest,  412. 

may   have  decisions   of  moderator 
rec  rded,  235. 


Parties  in  complaints,  questions  in  re- 
gard to  evidence,  234. 
may  have  copies  of  record  in  cases 

of  trial,  238. 
mode  of  examination  of  witnesses 
by,  296. 
Pastors,  assistant,  535. 
how  chosen,  535. 
deposition  of,  281. 
duties  of,  535. 
authority,  535. 
CO,  534. 
of  collegiate  churches,  550,  551. 

form  of  a  call  to,  522. 
may  receive  a  call  only  through  the 

Presbytery,  524. 
called  from  another  Presbytery,  525, 
dissolution  of  the  relation  of,  540. 
who  may  sign  the  call  to,  523. 
installation  of,  529-533. 
meeting  for  election  of,  514. 
clerk,  520. 
minority  in,  521. 
moderator  of,  516. 
notice,  517. 
proceedings,  518. 
refraining  from   exercise  of  office, 

283. 
refusal  by  Session  to  call,  515. 
resignation  of,  539. 
suspension  of,  282. 
title  of,  513. 
who  may  vote  for,  519. 
Pastor-elect,  should  be  installed  with- 
out delay,  538. 
status  of,  538. 
Pastor-emeritus,  relation  of,  536. 

title,  when  given,  536. 
Petitions  and  memorials,  451,  541. 

right  of,  542. 
Plea  of  accused  persons,  266. 

entry  on  minutes  of,  266. 
Poor  funds,  control  of,  205. 
Powers  of  the  General  Assembly,  446. 
Presbytery,  560. 


[66 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Powei-s  of  the  Sj'nod,  764. 
Presbytery,  may  dissolve  a   church, 
569. 
divide,  571. 
collegiate  churches  of,  550. 
of  what  it  consists,  543. 
ordination  by  commission  of,  192. 
control  over  location  of  churches, 

570- 

corresponding  members  of,  583,  584. 

may  not  dismiss  members  by  a  com- 
mittee, 566. 
nor  give  qualified  letters  of  dis- 
mission, 565. 

may  discipline  members  for  absence, 

573- 
formation  of,  543. 

should  not  cover  same  ground,  546. 
geographical  limits  of,  544. 
may  refuse  to  install,  562. 
jurisdiction  over  extinct  churches, 

578. 
meetings  of,  579. 
adjourned,  32,  579. 
special,  579. 

how  called,  579. 
opening  and  closing  of,  581. 
outside  of  bounds,  580. 
ministers  can  be  ordained  only  by, 

561. 
connection  of  ministers  with  what, 

548. 
reception  of  ministers   from   other 
denominations  by,  568. 
foreign  ministers,  567. 
moderator  of,  579,  602. 
narrative  to  the  General  Assembly 
on  systematic  beneficence,  68. 
temperance,  793. 
Synod,  576. 
may    dissolve   a   pastoral    relation, 

563. 
powers  of,  560. 
quorum  of,  556,  559. 
in  absence,  559. 


Presbytery,  quorum  of,  may  be  wholly 
of  ministers,  557. 
shall  maintain  a  committee  of  sys- 
tematic beneficence,  576. 
of  temperance,  576. 
shall  keep  a  fair  and  full  record, 

575- 
representation  of   churches    under 
one  pastor  in,  551,  552. 
on  both  sides  of  the  line  of,  553. 
pastor  and  stated  supply,  552. 
vacant  churches,  554.  ",..•     ^ 

reduced  to  two  members,  591.       -     < 
unemployed  ministers  of,  497,  572. 
union,  547. 
Previous  question,  648. 
when  admitted,  649. 

effect  of,  649. 
form  of  putting,  649. 
object  of,  648. 
precedence,  641. 
Privileged  questions,  641,  650. 

order  of,  641. 
Process,  effort  to  avoid,  227. 
commencement  of,  240. 
against  a  deacon,  284. 
delay  in  instituting,  243. 
against  an  elder,  284. 
initiation  by  a  judicator>'  of,  228, 

229,  244. 
instituted   by  a  higher  judicatory', 

342. 
judgment  in,  269. 

without,  285,  286,  500. 
limitation  of  time  in,  245. 
neglect  to  institute,  342. 
object  of,  242. 
objections  to  order,  264. 
record  of  proceedings  in,  270. 
Professional   counsel   not  allowed   in 

cases  of  process,  231. 
Prosecution,  committee  of,  255,  671. 
by  the  injured  party,  227. 
initiated  by  a  judicatory,  228. 
limitation  of  time  in,  245. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


167 


Prosecution,  original  parties  in,  228. 

in  cases  of  personal  injury,  227,  251. 

unavailing,  243. 
Prosecutor,  assistant,  in  complaints, 
380. 

censure  of,  230. 

the  Presbyterian  Church  as,  228. 

warning  to,  230. 
Protest,  answer  to,  410. 
record  of,  410. 

modification  of  answer  to,  410. 

definition  of,  406. 

modification,  410. 

non-reception  of,  407,  408,  413. 

parties  to,  412. 

when  admitted  to  record,  409,  413. 
Publication  and  Sabbath-school  work, 
89. 

reorganization  of,  89. 

QUESTIONS  and  motions,  635-664. 
not  debatable,  642,  650. 
of  order,  how  decided,  611. 
the  previous,  648. 
privileged,  650, 
Quorums,  definition  of,  587. 
of  the  General  Assembly,  597. 

absence  of,  442,  592. 
judicial  commissions,  598. 
no  judicial  business  can  be  trans- 
acted with  less  than,  592. 
necessary  to  elect  commissioners  to 

the  General  Assembly,  593. 
may   consist    wholly   of  ministers, 

590- 
of  the  Presbytery,  590. 
Session,  588,  589. 
Synod,  594-596. 

RECONSIDERATION,    vote    of, 

682. 
Records,  absence  of,  in  review,  7,328. 
must  record  absentees,  334. 
cannot  be  censured  without  exami- 
nation, 353. 


Records,  mode  of  correction  of,  339. 

correction  after  approval,  330-333. 

when  to  receive  copies,  332. 

deficient,  334. 
as  evidence,  301. 

who  records  exceptions  to,  356. 

frequency  of  review  of,  328,  344. 

incorrect,  334. 

irregular  proceedings  of,  335. 

must  describe  judicial  cases,  334. 

record  absentees,  334. 

neglect  to  send  up,  8. 

mode  of  keeping,  575,  782. 

shall  record  openmg  and  closing 
judicatories  with  prayer,  334. 

when  required  to  be  produced,  342. 

to  be  transmitted  to  higher  judica- 
tory in  appeals,  271. 

in  appeals,  nothing  to  be  considered 
that  is  not  contained  in  the 
records,  271. 

who  may  vote  in  review  of,  338. 
References,  358-364. 

for  advice,  360. 
definition  of,  358. 

effect  of,  if  for  advice,  361. 
trial,  361. 

final  judgment  may  be  withheld  in, 
363. 

object  of,  360. 

hearing  parties  in,  364. 

may  be  remitted  to  the  lower  judi- 
catory, 363. 

subjects  of,  359. 

original  testimony  in,  364. 

who  may  vote,  362. 
Respondent  in  complaints,  380. 
Responsive  services,  condemned,  473. 

discipline  not  recommended  for  use 
of,  474. 
Review  and  control,  325-357. 

absence  of  records  for,  7. 

when  copies  of  original  records  are 
accepted  for,  332. 

corrections,  how  made  after,  330. 


i68 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Review  and  control,  frequency  of,  328. 

what  proceedings  are  included  in, 
326,  327. 

of  judicial  cases,  329,  345. 

order  of  proceedings  in,  333. 

by  the  Session,  325. 

does  not  extend  to  statistics,  337. 

who  may  vote  in,  338. 
Revised  Version  of  the  Bible,  70. 
Roll  of  absentee  communicants,  21. 

baptized  children,  59. 

erasure    of    absent    communicants 
from,  20. 
ministers,  501. 

suspended  members,  19,  21. 
Rules  for  judicatories,  601-696. 
Ruling  elders,  697-724. 

ceasing  to  act,  704,  717. 

return  of  certificate  of  dismission 
of,  723. 

cannot  sit  as  corresponding  mem- 
bers, 720. 

status  of,  in  transitu,  722. 

meeting  for  election  of,  70S,  710,  711. 
mode,  698. 

installation,  699,  700. 

jurisdiction  over,  721-723. 

ministers  ineligible  to  the  office  of, 
707. 

perpetuity  of  office  of,  703. 

how  divested  of  the  office,  704,  705. 

ordination,  699. 

qualification,  698. 

reinstallation,  713. 

are  representatives   of  the  people, 
697. 

resignation,  724. 

must  be  ordained  before  exercising 
their  office,  712. 

essential  to  the  existence  of  a  Pres- 
byterian church,  706. 

must  accept  the  standards,  718. 

term-service  of,  705. 
regulations,  705. 

trial,  284. 


Ruling  elders,  unacceptableness  of, 
704,  716. 

welcome  by  Session  of  newly-or- 
dained, 702. 

who  may  vote  for,  711. 

SABBATH-DAY,   deliverances   of 
the  Assembly  on  the,  725. 
discipline  for  desecration  of,  726. 
Sabbath-schools,   direction  and  con- 
trol of,  727. 
expenses,  727. 
Shorter  Catechism  in,  727. 
not  substitute  for  home-instruction, 

727. 
superintendents  of,  727. 
Session,  728-752. 

censures  inflicted  by  the,  741, 

has  control  of  benevolent  funds,  797. 

church-building,  745. 
of  what  it  consists,  728. 
duties  of  the,  739. 
of  only  one  elder,  731. 
original  jurisdiction  of  members  and 

officers  by  the,  740. 
members  must  be  received  in  pres- 
ence of  the,  744. 
when  by  a  committee,  744. 
meetings  of,  734,  747. 
names  of  ministers  not  to  be  placed 
on  roll,  752. 
moderator,  534,  733,  734,  735,  737, 
738. 
has   control  of  the    music  of   the 
church,  743. 
official  acts  of,  732. 
quorum,  730,  731. 

shall  keep  a  record  of  proceedings, 

748. 

register  of  births,   reception  of 

members,       removals       and 

deaths,  750. 

shall  review  all  proceedings  of  the 

Church,  749. 
roll  of  the,  751. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


169 


Session,  special,  729. 
Slander,  investigation  of,  229. 

record,  229. 
Specifications,  248,  249. 

amendments  to,  265. 

copy  of,  for  accused,  256. 

must  declare  time,  place  and  circum- 
stances, 249. 

entry  on  minutes,  270. 

objections  to,  264. 

reading  of,  256. 

proof  of  two  may  establish  charge, 

293- 
must  give  names  of  witnesses,  249. 
Standards  of  the  Church,  200. 

amendments  to,  36. 
Sustentatlon,  scheme  of,  76. 
Swedenborgian  Church,  reception  of 

members  from,  144. 
Synod,  755-785- 

must  call  absentees  to  answer,  772. 
how  composed,  756. 
corresponding  members  of,  763. 
how  made  a  delegated  body,  756. 
definition  of,  755. 
has  no  original  jurisdiction,  765. 
jurisdiction  in  extinct  Presbyteries, 

766. 
must  describe  judicial  cases,  773. 
must  send  special  report  of  judicial 

cases  to  the  Assembly,  783. 
meeting  of,  767. 

change  of  time  of,  759. 

pro  re  nata,  761. 
on  the  Sabbath,  762. 
must  open  with  a  sermon,  768. 
must  record  the  narrative,  777. 
powers  of,  764. 

may  not  institute  process,  352. 
must  open  and  close  sessions  with 

prayer,  769. 
quorum  of,  757. 

may  be  wholly  of  ministers,  758. 
records  of,  must   record  names  of 
absentees,  771. 


Synod,  records  of,  must  be  without 
abbreviations,  779. 
must  be  attested  by   the  stated 

clerk,  781, 
may  be  in  printed  form,  782. 
must  record  adopted  papers,  775. 

resolutions,  776. 
must  be  reviewed  every  year,  778. 
must  send  to  the  Assembly  a  report 
on     systematic    beneficence, 
784. 
temperance,  785. 
Systematic  beneficence,  67. 

TEMPERANCE,    deliverances    of 
the  Assembly  on,  786-794. 

permanent  committee  on,  792. 

judicatories  to  maintain  a  standing 
committee  on,  793. 

judicatories  to  send  to  the  Assem- 
bly a  narrative  on,  793. 
Theatrical  exhibitions  condemned,  49. 
Total  abstinence  recommended,  787. 
Trial  in  absence  of  accused,  260. 

absentees  during,  27,  28,  236. 

charge  to  the  judicatory  in,  253. 

charges  and  specifications,  248-251. 

counsel  in,  231,  260,  380. 

exceptions  taken,  247. 

judicial  committee,  254, 

jurisdiction  in  all  cases  of,  244. 

limitation  of  time,  245. 

of  a  minister,  272-283. 

new,  309. 

in  appeals,  310. 

evidence, 287-310. 

witnesses,  287-310. 

order  of  procedure,  256-258. 

parties,  228. 

allowed  copies  of  record  in,  238. 

private  session  during,  239,  269. 

roll-call  during,  237. 

should  be  speedy,  233. 

transmission  of  record  of,  271. 
Trials  for  licensure,  458-465- 


170 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Trials  for  ordination,  485. 
Trustees,  authority  of,  defined,  795- 
804. 
have  no  control  of  benevolent  funds. 


797- 
deacons  as. 


795- 


care  in  incorporation,  796. 

can  make  no  change  in  the  pastor's 

salary,  798. 
have  no  control  of  poor  funds,  797. 
are  custodians  of  church  property, 

799- 
conflict  between  Session  and,  804. 

UNITARIAN    baptism    is   invalid, 
806. 
minister  cannot  sit  as  a  correspond- 
ing member,  807. 

Unitarianism,  testimony  against,  805. 

Universalism,  testimony  against,  808. 

VOTE,  when  by  ballot  the  moderator 

may,  612. 
casting,  607. 
effect  of  commencing  to  take  the, 

687. 
division  of,  685. 

members  should  not  decline  to,  621. 
mistake  in,  687. 
rising,  685. 
postponement  of,  689. 
by  "tellers,"  686. 
motion  to  fix  a  time  for,  691. 
at  a  time  named,  688. 
by  yeas  and  nays,  685. 
Voters  in  election  of  pastor,  519. 
ruling  elders  and  deacons,  711. 


WAYS   of  carrying  a  cause  from  a 
lower  to  a  higher  judicatory, 

323- 
Week  of  prayer  recommended,  198. 
Witnesses,    refusing    to    appear,   23 

308. 
time  for  appearance,  262. 
censure,  23. 

when  charge  is  proved  by  one,  293 
competent,  2S8. 
contumacy  of,  23. 
credibility,  287,  290. 
examination,  267. 
order  of,  296. 
by  a  commission,  303. 
no  frivolous  or  irrelevant  questions 

to,  297. 
husband  and  wife  as,  291. 
incompetent,  288. 
accused  to  be  given  the  names  of, 

256. 
may  not  disclose  names  of  his,  257. 
new,  267. 
oath  of,  295. 

during  testimony,  presence  of,  294. 
no  leading  questions  to,  297. 
record  of  questions  and  answers  of, 

299. 
in  rebuttal,  267. 

what  affects  the  testimony  of,  290. 
Women,  license  to  preach  of,  810. 
ministrations  of,  812. 
ordination,  810. 
preaching,  810. 

YEAS  and  nays,  when  to  be  recorded 
685. 


THE   END. 


